Cosmographie in four bookes : containing the chorographie and historie of the whole vvorld, and all the principall kingdomes, provinces, seas and isles thereof / by Peter Heylyn.

OF ITALIE.

ITALIE, once the Empress of the greatest part of the (then known) World, is compassed with the Adriatick, Ionian, and Tyrrhenian Seas, except it be towards France and Germany, from which it is parted by the Alpes; so that it is in a manner a Peninsula, or Demy-Iland. But more particularly, it hath on the East, the lower part of the Adriatick, and the Ionian Sea, by which it is divided from Greece; on the West the River Varus, and some part of the Alpes, by which it is parted from France; on the North, in some parts the Alpes which di∣vide it from Germanie; and on the other parts the Adriatick, which divides it from Dalmatia; and on the South the Tyrrhenian or Tuscan Seas, by which it is separated from the main land of Africa.

It containeth in length from Augusta Praetoria (now called Aost) at the foot of the Alpes, unto Otranto in the most Eastern point of the Kingdom of Naples, 1020. miles: in bredth from the River Varo which parts it from Province, to the mouth of the River Arsia in Friuly, where it is broadest, 410. miles; about Otranti where it is narrowest, not above 25. miles; and in the middle parts, from the mouth of Pescara in the Adriatick or Upper Sea, to the mouth of Ti∣ber in the Tuscan or Lower Sea, 126. miles. The whole compass by Sea, reckoning in the windings and turnings of the shore, comes to 3038. miles; which added to the 410. miles which it hath by land, make up in all 34.48. miles. But if the Coast on each side be reckoned by a straight Line, then it falls very short of this proportion, amounting in the totall as Castaldo computes it, to no more then 2550. miles. The whole Countrey lieth under the fifth and sixth Climates of the Northern temperate Zone, which it wholly taketh up: so that the longest day in the most Northern parts is 15. hours, and three fift parts of an hour; the longest in the Southern parts falling short a full hour and no more of that length.

But these dimensions must be understood of Italy in the present latitude and extent thereof, and not as it was called and counted of in the times of the Romans, neither in the growth nor flourishing fortunes of that State: The bounds of Italy on the West, and North-Western parts being then the River Rubicon which runneth into the Adriatick, not far from Ravenna, and the River Arno, which runneth into the Tyrrhenian Seas, by the Port of Ligorn. All that lay West∣wards toward the Alpes, as it was possessed by the Gaules, so had it also the name of Gallia, and for dictinctions sake, of Gallia Cis-Alpina, and Togata, whereof we shall speak more when we come to Lombardie. And it continued, (though a Province of the Roman Empire) distinct from Italie, untill the Empire of Augustus; who dividing Italie for the better Government thereof into eleven Provinces or Regions, divided Gallia-Cisalpina into severall parts, (where∣of more anon) and reckoned them as Provinces or Members of the Body of Italie.

The names hereof so bounded as before, are said to have been very many, according to the se∣verall Nations which were antiently of most power and authority in it; or to the severall fan∣cies of the Name-giver: whereof some being the names onely of particular Provinces, were by a Metanimy taken for and applyed to the whole. Of this last sort, to omit others of less note, were Latium and Ausonia, the Ausones being a people dwelling about Cales, a town of Campania; and Latium, that particular Province which lieth on the East of Tiber, so called as most Writers are of opinion, à latendo, from hiding, because Saturn being driven from Crete by Jupiter, hic latebat abditus, did here live concealed;—

Latium{que} vocari Maluit, his quoniam latuisset tutus in Oris,

as the Poet hath it.

Nor was this Virgils fancy onely, but a Tradition generall, followed and allowed of by the greatest Writers, as by Europius, and Herodian, and by Minutius Felix also: though Varro•• preten∣ding to more than ordinary knowledge in Antiquity, would have it called Latium, quod la∣teat inter praecipitia Alpium & Apennini, as Servius in his notes on Virgil, because it lieth hidden (as it were) under the praecipices of the Alpes and Apenine hills, which cannot possibly be said of Italy properly and antiently so called, no part whereof came neer the Alpes. The more generall names of the whole Countrey, were, 1. Hesperia, from Hesperus the sonne of Atlas, as the Poets say, or rather as Macrobius is of opinion, from Hesperus the Evening Star, as being seated Westward in regard of Greece. 2. Oenotria, either from the abundance and excel∣lency of the wines, wine being called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 by the Grecians; or as most think from Oenotrus an Arcadian King, one of the first Planters of the Countrey; And 3. Italia, the name at first of that part of this Continent which was after called Calabria, as shall there be evidenced, and by de∣grees communicated to the rest of the Countrey: So named from Italus, a cheif Commander of some Nations that setled here. Of these three thus the Poet Virgil.

Est lo••us, Hesperiam Gr••••i cogn••••ine dicu••, Terra antiqua, yet 〈◊〉〈◊〉 armis, at{que} ubere gl••ba, Oenotrii colu••re viri; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Fa•••• minores Italiam di••cisce ducis de 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Gentem.

Which may be Englished in th••se words.

That Which the Greeks Hosperia call'd, a place Great both in Arms and Wealth, first planted was By the Oe••otrians; since, if Fame not lie, Was from their Chief-••ains name call'd Italie.

Who and from whence this Italus was, we shall see ere long. Mean time we will take notice of those honourary Attributes which have been given unto this Countrey, so denominated from him: by Aethieus called Regina Mundi, the Queen or Empress of the World. By Mamertinus one of the old Panegyrists, Gentium Domin••••, the Mistress of N••tions; by others, Paradison Mun∣di, the terrestriall Paradise. But what need more be said than is spoken by Plini••, who hath a∣dorned Italie with this following Pa••egyrick? Italia terrarum 〈◊〉〈◊〉 alu••••a, ••adem & parens, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Deûm electa quae Coelum ipsum clarius faceret, spersa congregaret imporia, ritus mollieret, tot po∣pul••••um dis••ordes 〈◊〉〈◊〉 as sermonis commercio ad calloquia distraeheret, & humamitati hominem daret. Italy (saith he) the Parent, and withall the Foster-Child of all other Nations, was elected by the providence of the Gods, to make (if possible) the very Heavens themselves more famous; to gather the scattered Empires of the World into one body, to temper the barbarous Rites of uncivilized people, to unite the disagreeing languages of so many men by the benefit of one common tongue; and in a word, to restore man to his humanity. A very high Encon••ion doubt∣less, and yet not much more than the place deserver, with reference to the times when the Au∣thor lived.

The people antiently, (and to this day they still partake somewhat of those qualities) were wary of behaviour, sparing of expence, and most greedy of glory, according unto that of Tully, Semper appetentes gloriae praeter cester••s nationes sunt Romani: by which he doth not mean those onely who lived within the wall•• of the Citie of Rome, but also their Italian neighbours and associates, Romans by privilege and freedom, though not by birth. They have twice given the Law to the fairest, and most puissant parts of the World, once by their Valour, when the greatest part of the (then known) World was brought under the obedience of the State of Rome, the standing body of whose Armies was principally compounded of Italian bands. And Secondly, by their Wit, by which they have subdued a great part of Christendens, to the obedience of the Pope and Court of Rome, the standing body of whose Counsell (though he have Ministers of all tempers and motions) do specially consist of Italian Heads. In former times here lived the renowned Captains, Camillus the Swo••d, and Fabius Maximus the Suckler of Rome; the two Scipioes, one of which subdued Africk, and the other Asia; Pompey the great, who exten∣ded the Roman Empire Eastwards to the banks of Euphrates; Caesar, the greater of the two, en∣larging it Westward to the British, and the Belgick Ocean; besides infinite others of less note in respect of these, though most deserving in themselves. Here flourished also the famous Ora∣tors, Cicero, Hortensius, and Anto••i••s; the renowned Historians, Livie, Tacitus, and Sal••stius, the memorable Poets, Virgil, Ovid, Ca••ullus, Tibullus, and Properti••s; Plantus and Terence the Comedians; the Satynists, Horace, J••••vanal, and Persius. So equally were they favoured both by More and the Muses, that it is not easie to determine whether they were most eminent in A••••s or Arms. What men of speciall eminence it hath since produced, we shall see hereafter, when we are come to take a view of Italy as it stands at present; and to that place we shall de••er our Observations of the Rivers, Air, and disposition of the soyl, with such other particulars as have received little or no alteration in the change of times.

Italy was antiently divided, as most Countries else, into Tribes and Nations, as the Latines, Sa∣bines, Tuscans, Sa••nites, Campans, Picentini, Pic••••i, Ligures, Tare••tim, Lucani, and others of in∣feriour note, whom we shal meet with in the description of those several States into which it doth now stand divided. But all those Nations being severally vanquished by the Roman ••••issance, and made up into one body, whereof Rome was the head; it pleased Angustus to divide it into eleven Regions, us before was said, that is to say, Liguria, Hetruria, Latium, Campania ••lambria, Sam∣ni••m, Picenn••••, Gallia, Italia Transpada••••, Venetia and Histria. In the time of the Emperor Antoni∣nus, the Provinces of Italy were increased to sixteen, the bounds of the former Region being somewhat altered; and the three Iles of Scicilie, Corsica, and Sardinia, with the two Rhetias first and second added to the number. But being that this distribution received some change in the time of Constantine the Great, who altering both the names and bounds of the former Pro∣vinces, and adding one more to them, made 17 in all, that is to say, Tuscia and Umbria, a Picenunt Suburbicarium, 3 Campania, 4 Apulia and Calabria, 5 Valeria, 6 Samnium, 7 Lucania and the Brutii, 8 Sicilie, 9 Corsica, and 10 Sardini••, which made up the praefecture of the City of Rome, 11 Flaminia and Picenum Annon••rium, 12 Veneti••, 13 Aentilia, 14 Liguria, 15 Alpes Castiae, 16 Rhae∣tia prima, and 17 Rhaetia secunda, which made up the Diocess of Italy, properly and especially so called, whereof Millain was the first Me••ropolitan Citie, Aquile 〈◊〉〈◊〉 afterwards.

The Language heretofore was divers, according to the several Provinces and people of it. In Apulia they used the Mesapian tongue; in that which is now called Calabria, they spake the Greek; in Hetruria they used the Tuscan, and the Latin in Latium: which last so altered in short time, by reason of the commerce they had with the conquered Nations, that the Articles of the Peace made between the Romans and Carthaginians at the expulsion of the Tarquins, could not be un∣derstood (as Polybius saith) by the best Antiquaries of his time. And yet the time between the making of those Articles, and the time of Polybius, who was Contemporary with Scipio Africa∣nus, there passed not above 300 years. That the Latin tongue was afterwards at any time spoke generally in all parts of the Roman Empire, or of Italy it self, as I see some hold, I can by no means be perswaded; it being by speciall favour granted to the Ci••••ans dwelling but an hun∣dred miles from the walls of Rome, that they should use the Roman language; which had been a meer mockery, and no mark of favour at all, if these Italian people dwelling out of Latium, had used it formerly. And yet this hapned not above 140 years before the times of the Empe∣rors, at what time the Romans were Lords of Italy, Sicilie, Sardinia, Corsica, and great part or Spain. And though the Latin tongue in succeeding times came to be understood in most parts of Italy, by reason of the Roman Colonies which were planted amongst them (being in all no fewer than 150) and their continuall resort to Rome on their severall businesses: it being a great point of the Roman State, not only to have their Laws written, and judgment pronounced by the Praetors for the severall Provinces, in the Latin only; but to give Audience in the open Senate to none who came thither from the subject Nations, save only in the Latin tongue, their own proper language. Yet for all this, it never grew to such extent to be the Language of the whole Empire, no nor of Italy it self; no more than the English tongue is naturall or nationall to the Welch or Irish, though it be generally understood (for the very same reasons) by all of the better sort both in Wales and Ireland. In which regard I am not of their opinion, who think that the Italian (as the French and Spanish) are nothing but corruptions of the Latin tongues occasioned by the inundations of the barbarous Nations. But rather that the Latin words which occur therein, proceeded from that weak impression which the Latin tongue had made amongst them, whilst they were under the obedience of that puissant Empire; and that the Italian tongue as it is now spoken, could not receive so great a change from the barbarous Nations, none of which tarried long amongst them, but the Goths and Lombards; nor they so long (the Lombards not at all in the Eastern parts) as to be either the occasions or authors of the alteration. So that the present language of Italy is a decompound, made up especially of Latin and the old Italian; some notions of the Lombard being mixt with it in the North and West, some of the Gothish in the middest, about Rome it self; and not a little of the Greek in the East of Naples.

And as the Language, so the Religion of the Countrie hath received some change. The Christi∣an Faith was first preached in Rome it self, and in Rome first preached by Saint Peter, who came thither in or about the beginning of the Empire of Claudius. The two Apostles Peter and Paul, are generally sayd by the antient Writers to be the first who preached the Gospel in that City. A duobus Apostolis Petro & Paulo Romae fundata & constituta est Ecclesia, saith the old Father Irenaeus. Lib. 4. cap. 3. To one of these the first preaching of the Gospel there is to be referred; both being Bishops of that City: That is to say, St. Peter of the Churches of the Circumcision, St. Paul of those which consisted specially of the Gentiles. Now that the Gospel was preached there before Pauls coming, is evident by his Epistle written to the Rmans at Cenchrea the Port-town of Corinth, six years at least before his being brought to Rome; in which he testifieth, that their Faith was famous over all the World, and therefore could not count him who had never been there, for the planter of it: And as St. Peter was the first preacher of the Gospel at Rome, so sent he his Disciples to promulgate it in most parts of Italy. The Roman Martyrologies reckon up eight Bishops of St. Peters making for so many of the principall Cities of this Country; that is to say, Ephaphroditus (not he whom Saint Paul speaks of in his Epistle to the Philippians) for Terracina, of old called Auxur, Hermagoras for Aquilia, Paulinus for Luca, Apollinaris for Ravenna, Marcus for Atina, Prosdocimus for Padua, Marcianus for Syracuse, and Pancratius for Taurome∣mum in the Isle of Sicilie: But whether St. Peter planted it, or St. Paul watered it, certain I am that GOD onely gave it the increase. It could not else have prospered under such a tyranny, as many, if not most of the Roman Emperours, did earnestly endeavour to suppress it with. But sanguis Martyrum semen Ecclesiae; the watering of it by the blood of so many Martyrs made it grovv the faster. And this small grain of Mustard-seed waxed so great a tree, as over-shad∣dovved all the Provinces of that mighty Empire, and did not onely stand it out against all Tempests, but in conclusion did suppress that Superstition and Idolatry, for vvhose sake all those Princes till the time of Constantine, did, more or less, labour to destroy it. How much it hath receded since those times from its primitive puritie, and how it did degenerate into Worldly pomp, and Secular policy, by the design and arts of those who boast themselves to be Successors to that great Apostle, shall be a little touched at in the story of the Roman Papacie. Suf∣fice it in this place to say, that all the people of this Country, partly in reverence to the Pope, partly for fear of the Inquisition, and partly by being kept in ignorance of the Protestant Doctrin (of which they are taught to believe many monstrous things) are all of the Religion of the Church of Rome.

But though the Fountains of the waters of Eternall life, have either been stopped, or else

corrupted by the Popes of Rome; the Rivers which do water this most flourishing Garden still preserve their beds, and run unmixed and uncorrupted in the same channels, as before they did. And of these Italy hath as many as any one Country, but none of any long course, by reason that all parts of it are so neer some Sea, most of which rising from the Alpes, or the Apennine Hills, by melting of the snows in Winter, and casualtie of Land-floods at other times of the year, do of∣ten over-flow the Country, and for the most part leave an ill Air behind them. Those of chief note are, 1 the River Po, or Padus (the Greeks call it the Eridanus) into which Phaeton is sayd to have been drenched when he fell from Heaven. It riseth in the Alpes, runneth thorough Lombardy, which it divideth into Cispadanam and Transpadanam; and having taken in 30 lesser streams, falls with seven mouthes into the Adriatick Sea not far from Venice. 2 Rubicon, an∣tiently the North-bound of Italy; Hic fluvius quondam Italiae finis, as it is in Plinie. It runneth into the Adriatick Sea at Rimini, or Ariminum, the Port-town to Ravenni 1. 3 Arnus, on whose banks stands the Citie of Florence. 4 Ticinus, which gave name to the Citie of Pavie, called of old Ticinum; it riseth in the Alpes, and emptieth it self into the Lake called Lacus Verbanus. 5 Liris, now called Gariglia, stained with the blood of French and Spaniards in their quarrels for the Realm of Naples; nor no less unfortunately memorable for the drowning of Peter de Medices. 6 Cuique fuit rerum promissa potentia Tibris;

And Tiber, unto which was given The power of all things under Heaven.

It riseth from the Apennine Hills, passeth by Rome, and falleth into the Tuscan, or lower Sea, at Ostia. Here is also the Lake of Thrasymene, neer which Annibal defeated Flaminius the Consul, and his whole Army, opening thereby his passage to the gates of Rome; and the famous River of 7. Metaurus, where the Romans overcame Asdrubal the Brother of Annibel; and there∣by made a way to the ruin of Carthage. Others of less note shall be mentioned in their proper places.

As for the Mountains of this Country, those of most note are the Alpes, and the Apennine, of which the residue in a manner are but spurs and branches. Of these, the Alpes being also ap∣pertaining to France and Germany; or rather containing many large and entire Provinces which belong to neither; deserves a Tractate by it self. The Apennine, being proper onely to this Country, but so that it relates to many and particular Provinces of it, shall be spoken of here. A ledge of Hils which take beginning neer Savona, a Town of Genoa situate on the Me∣diterranean, and fetching a little compass Northwards, extend to the furthest parts of Italy, di∣viding it almost in the very middest; that part thereof which lieth towards the Tyrrhenian or Tuscan Sea being called Cisapennina; Transappennina that which lay towards the Adriatick. Pas∣sing in one entire body as far as Ascoli, in Apulia, a Province of the Realm of Naples; it is there parted into two horns or branches; whereof the one runs out to the Mount of Gargano, in the land of Otranto; the other spreadeth it self as far as Calabria; those being the most Eastern Provin∣ces of this noble Continent. Called the Apenninc, as some say, à Penna, by which word the La∣tins used to signifie the top or summit of an Hill, by reason of the height and sharp points thereof: as others say, quasi Alpes Poeninae, because first overcome by Annibal and his Carthagi∣nians, whom the Roman Writers call by the name of Poeni. The Inhabitants hereof, by Virgil na∣med Apenninicolae; otherwise reducible to some of the neighbouring Provinces. Of this large Mountain most of the Hils of Italy from Savona Eastwards, are but the excursions; which being of less note, shall be spoken of as they lye before us in the way.

To proceed now to so much of the History of Italy, as concerns the generalls; we are to know that the first Inhabitants of it (not to say any thing of the siction of Frier Annius under the name of Berosus, who will needs have Noah himself come hither shortly after the Flood) were doubt∣less of the race of Cittim or Kittim the fourth sonne of Javan, one of the sonnes of Japhet. Who being planted by their Father in that part of Greece, which was since called Macedon; and after spreading themselves further as their numbers increased, peopled Aetolia and the Countries ad∣joyning to it: From whence, desirous of a warmer and more fertile soyl, they came in tract of time to the Coasts of Dalmatia, and thence to this Country since called Italy. That they did spring originally from the seed of Cittim (or Kittim as the Greek pronounce it) wants not very good Authors. For thus Eusebius, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; that is to say, from the Kitians, or children of Kittim, descended the Latins and the Romans. The same occurs also in the Chronicon of Alexandria. So also saith Cedrenus in his Annals, but with more punctuali∣ty. Telephus (saith he) the sonne of Hercules, reigned in Italy, and after him his sonne Lati∣nus, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, from whom the Keteans were named Latins. The same in o∣ther words saith Suidas. Nor want there some remainders of this name in approved Writers, besides these authorities; there being a Town in Latium called Ketea, mentioned in Dionysius Hallicarnasseus; and a River named Ketus not far from Cumae, whereof Aristotle speaketh in his book De Mirabilibus. And that they came immediately from the Aetolians, besides the other Arguments which Reineccius useth in this point, the neerness, or identitie rather of the names doth seem to intimate. For Aetolia being written in the Greek Aitolia; and the letter O being changed into A according to the Aeolick Dialect, which was that used by the Aetolians; the

alteration of the name from Ai••olia and Aitolians, to Italia and Italians, will be thought very easie, if not naturall, the rather, in regard there is an Iland neer Italie, in the Tusoan Sea, peopled originally by these very Aetolians, which in antient times was called Aethalia. And if by such an easie alteration of one Le••ter onely, It alto may derive its first Plantation from the Aeto∣lians, as no doubt it may▪ then may that Italus, the Chieftain of whom Virgil speaks, be no other than Aetolus, some man of principall mark, and eminencie, amongst that people, who had the conduct of this Colonie when they came for Italie. And this I should believe much o••∣ther, than that this Italus was the name of a King of Sicilie; It being more probable, that Sicilie should borrow its first planters out of Italie, than Ital•••• should borrow either name or people from so small a Kingdom: especially considering that the name of Aitolus was famous in those parts of Greece, ever since Aitolus the sonne of •• King of Eli••, was founder of the Aetolian Kingdom. The way thus shewen, and the passages into Italie layd open, it was not long before the Pe••asg••, another Greek Nation, found the way into it; after whom Saturn out of Crete, and Evander out of Arcadia, with their severall followers, came and setled there. Not to say any thing of those severall Colonies, which comming out of Pe∣loponnesus, and the parts of Achaia, planted themselves so thick in the East of Italie, now called Calabria, that of long time it had the name of Magna Grecia. So that the Gracia••s made the main gross or body of the Italian people; to which the comming of some Tuscans under the conduct of Tyrrhenus, a Prince of Lydia in Asia minor, served but as an Accsesary, and altered nothing the Principall. The last that setled here, were some of the Relicts of Troy, un∣der the conduct of Aeneas, who flying from their native Country, and enraged Enemies, were first cast upon the coasts of Africk; where haning stayd a while to refresh his companies (we shall hereafter take occasion to consider of the Fable of his loves with Dido) he set sail for Italie, be∣ing the place assigned him by the Gods for his feat and Empire; whither he came with fifteen Ships, which might contain, according to the rate which Thucydides alloweth to the vessels then used, to the number of 1200 men. And there he landed, as it proved, in an happy hour: For he was no sooner arrived, but he was lovingly cherished, and entertained by Latinus King of the Latins, or of Latium, whose chief Citie or Seat Royall was then called Laurentum; who much esteeming of this Stranger as a man whose fame had been his Harbinger, thought he could neither manifest his love sufficiently, nor binde him fast enough unto him, but by betrothing him unto Lavinia his only daughter. Hence grew the Wars betwixt Aeneas, and Turnus King of the Rutili, a former Suter; which being ended in the death of the Rutilian Rivall, confirmed Aeneas and his Trojans in a sure possession. For now growing with the Latins or Laurentini, into a more constant bond of Friendship, by many Inter-mariages, and mutuall kindnesses, they built the Town of Lavinium, called so in honour of their Queen, intending it for the Seat Royall of the Princes of the Trojan line. But long it did not hold that state: For Ascanius the sonne of Aeneas by his former Wife, to avoyd all occasions of contention with his Mother-in-Law left her (Aeneas being dead) in possession of Lavinium, and built Longa Alba; which being surrendred by Iulus the sonne of Ascaniut to his half-brother Silvius, became the con∣stant habitation of the Silvian Kings till the building of Rome, and finall ending of the race of the Latin Kings. The names of whom (for there occurs little of their actions) we are next to shew; taking along with us those few Kings which reigned in those parts of Italy before the comming of Aeneas.

The old Kings of Italy of the Aborigines.

• 1 Janus,* 1.1 the first King of the Aborigines, who lived in the same time with Boax and Ruth. He received Saturn flying out of Crete from Jupiter, and left him his Kingdom at his death. He is sayd to be the founder of the Citie of Gen••a, and to have given name to the Hill in Rome called Janicula, on which it was supposed that he had his dwell∣ing.
• 2 Saturn, who taught the people the use of dunging of their lands, and for that cause was honoured by them as a God, under the name of Stercutius, as St. Austin hath it. He reigned first together with Janus, and afterwards by himself alone, the whole time of both their reigns was 33 years.
• 3 Picus,* 1.2 well skilled in divination by the flight and chattering of Birds, and therefore feigned by the Poets to be turned into a Pye. He entertained Evander and his Arcadi∣ans, giving them the Hill (called after Aventine) to build upon. 37.
• 4 Fannus,* 1.3 the sonne of Picus, and the husband of Fatua, in whose time Hercules came into Italy, vanquished the Giants of Cremona, and killed the Giant C••cus who had fled out of Spain. 44.
• 5 Latinus,* 1.4 the sonne of Faunus, who entertained Aeutas comming from the wars and de∣struction of Troy, and gave him his daughter Lavinia to wife, with his Kingdom, after him in Dower. 36.
• 6 Lavinia,* 1.5 daughter to Latinus, and Queen of the Latins, maried to Aeneas, whom she out-lived, he being slain in his Wars against Mezentius the King of Tuscany, the sonne or successor of that Mezentius (an ungodly Tyrant) whom Aeneas had before slain in his war with Turnus and the Latins. 7.

Kings of the Latins of the Trojan or Silvian rate.

• 1 Aeneas,* 1.6 the sonne of Anchises, and Husband of Lavinia, slain in his wars against Mezen∣tius King of the Tuscans or Hetrurians, as before is said. 3.
• 2 Ascanius,* 1.7 the sonne of Aeneas by Creusa his former Wife, for fear of whom Lavinia be∣ing great with child, fled into a Wood, and was there delivered of a son called Silvius. He removed the Seat Royall from Lavinium to Longa Alba, a City of his own buil∣ding. 38.
• 3 Silvius Posthumus,* 1.8 the sonne of Aeneas by Lavinia, preferred unto the Kingdom by the love of the people before Iulus the sonne of Ascanius (the founder of the Julian family) from whom all the Kings of this Race had the name of Silvii; Iulus being honoured with the chief Priesthood (an office next in dignity to that of the King) which he trans∣lated afterwards unto his Posterity. 29.
• 4 Aeneas Silvius.* 1.9 31.
• 5 Latinus Silvius.* 1.10 50.
• 6 Alba Silvius,* 1.11 so called because of his beautifying and repairing the City Alba, then in some decay. 39.
• 7 Capetus Silvius.* 1.12 24.
• 8 Capys Silvius,* 1.13 said to be the founder of the Citie of Capua; which shewes that he ex∣tended his dominion further than the Province of Latium. 28.
• 9 Capetus Silvius.* 1.14 13.
• 10 Tiberinus Silvius,* 1.15 from whom the River Tiber derives that name, being formerly called Albula. 8.
• 11 Agrippa Silvius.* 1.16 40.
• 12 Alladius Silvius,* 1.17 who to make himself the more terrible to his subjects, studied a way to imitate the Thunder, but was killed at last by a reall Thunder-clap from Heaven. 19.
• 13 Aventinus Silvius,* 1.18 vvho gave name to the Hill Aventine. 37.
• 14 Procas Silvius.* 1.19 23.
• 15 Amulius Silvius,* 1.20 the younger sonne of Procas, setting aside his Brother Numitor, ob∣tained the Kingdom for himself; slain at last by Rom••lus, and Numitor setled in the Throne. 42.
• 16 Numitor,* 1.21 the 21 King from Janus, and the last King of the Latins, restored by Romulus to the Throne; and after the short reign of one year onely, deprived by him both of life and Kingdom. After whose death the Latins, or Albans, had no more Kings, but kept themselves as a Free-estate till subdued to Rome. 1.

Concerning this it is to be understood, that Amulius having chased his elder brother Numitor out of the Country, and possessed himself of the Throne, caused his brothers daughter Rhea (for preventing any issue by her) to be shut up in the Temple of Vesta. Where she proving the mother of two sonnes, was according to the Law buried quick, and her children by the cruel Tyrant cast out to be devoured of wild Beasts. They were found by Faustulus the Kings Shepheard, nurst by his Wife, for her infamous life called Lupa (whence came the Fable, that they were suckled by a Wolf) and being grown to mans estate, slew the Tyrant Amulius, placing their Grandfather Numitor in the Royall Throne, whom not long after they deprived both of life and kingdom. Of these, the eldest was named Romulus. and the younger Rhemus, who leaving Alba to the short possession of their Grandfather Numitor, layd the foundation of the most famous City of Rome: which Romulus first hanselled with the blood of his Brother Rhemus, who had disdainfully leapt over the walls of his new City. This City he made an Asylum, or place of Refuge for all commers, of what desperate estate soever, and having ranked them into order, made himself their King A people of so base a nature, that their neighbours refused to give them any of their daughters in mariage: So they were destitute of Wives, and consequently not like to continue a people long; till on a proclamation made of some plaies and pastimes, many of the Sabine women flocked thither to behold the sports; whom the Romans seized on, and forced an unwilling consent from them to become their Wives. From such a base and low beginning did this City rise to be the Empress of the World.

The Kings of Rome.

• 1 Romulus,* 1.22 the founder of Rome: He made peace with Tatius King of the Sabines, comming against him to revenge the ravishment of their women; incorporating him and his into his new Citie, and by that means adding thereto a fair and goodly Ter∣ritory, 37.
• ...

• 2 Numa,* 1.23 the first Author of the Roman Ceremonies. 43.
• 3 Tullus Hostilius,* 1.24 who enlarged the borders of Rome by the conquest of Alba, the mother-Citie of the Latins, and vanquished the Fidenates. 32.
• 4 Ancus Martius,* 1.25 who built Ostia on the mouth of Tiber, to be an Haven to the City.
• 5 Tarquinius Priscus, who subdued many of the Tuscan Nations, encreased the number of the Tribes and Senators, and added the triumphall ornaments. 38.
• 6 Servius Tullus,* 1.26 who first caused the people to be inrolled, and brought into cense. 44.
• 7 Tarquinius Superbus,* 1.27 sonne to the former Tarquinius. He vanquished the Gabi••, and took the Towns of Ardea, Ocriculum, and Suessa Pometia; but for his own insolent behaviour, and a Rape committed on Lucretia the Wife of Collatine by his sonne Sex∣tus, he and his whole Race were driven out of the Town, Anno Mund. 3457. V. C. 268.

After this, the Romans loathing the name of King, caused two Officers to be chosen out of the Patricii or chief Citizens, to whom they gave the name of Consuls, à consulendo, from counselling of, and consulting the good of the Common-wealth, ut consulere se suis civibus meminerint, saith the Historian, their name being a memento of their charge or duty. And in this office they resolved to have alwaies two, and those but onely for a year, Ne vel solitudine vel morâ potestas corrumperetur. And though some had the fortune to be Consuls two or three years together; yet every new year they were a-new chosen, and so their Offices reckoned as severall; neither do we find any to have been elected for less than a year, unless upon the death or deposition of a former, untill the Civill wars. But then cùm belli civilis praemia festinari coeperunt, when the services done in the Civill wars required a quicker turn in requitall, the Consulship was given only for some part of the year, and ordinarily for two Moneths: tbe first Consuls being named Ordinarii, in whose names the writings made for the whole year were dated; the other Minores, or Honorarii, which only served to make up a number. For so ambitious were the Romans of this honor, that when Maximus died in the last day of his Consulship, Caninius Rebilus peti∣tioned Caesar for that part of the day that remained▪ whence that so memorated jest of Tully, O vigilantem Consulem, qui toto consulatùs sui tempore somn••m occulis non vidit. And when Cecina was by the Senate degraded from this honour on the day in which he was to have resigned it; one Roscius Regulus obtained the office from Vitellius for the day remaining: but as the Historian noteth, magno cùm irrisu accipientis, tribuent is{que}. Now as the Romans did thus exceed the first num∣ber of Consuls, so sometimes fell they short of it. The first that was sole Consul was Pompey, in the beginning of the Civill Wars, viz. A. V. C. 703. The next, one Varanes, A. C. 410. This Office, from the first institution to the finall period of it, continued at the least in name (for the Emperors had of long time assumed the Power and Prerogatives appertaining to it) the space of 1084. yeers, though not without many intermissions of the Name and Title, by the severall interposings of the Decemviri, the Dictators, and the Consular Tribunes, of which more anon. The last Consull was one Basilius, in the time of Justinian, A. Ch. 542. The two first, Colla∣tinus the husband of Lucretia, and Junius Brutus, by whose instigation the people had took Arms against the house of the Tarquins. A man so zealous in defence of the common liberty, so re∣solutely bent to make good what he had begun, and so extremely opposite to the Royal Race, that he not only caused Collatine to resign his Office within the yeer, because he was of the blood of the Tarquins▪ but executed his own sonnes for holding correspondence and intelligence with them.

But though the Government were changed, the old design was followed which the Kings had laid for the inlarging of their Empire; but followed with so slow a pace, by reason of their factions and divisions, that it was full 500: yeers before they could be Masters of Italie. A matter not unworthy of our consideration, that the Italians should hold out so long a time a∣gainst the puissance of the Romans; when in less than half that time ensuing, they did possess themselves of almost all Europe, and many goodly Kingdomes and Provinces both in Asia and Africk. So different a thing it was (as is said by Florus) dare caput Italia, to contract the many limbs of Italie into one body, and unite them under one head.

But to proceed; after Italy was fully conquered by them, they fell upon the Carthaginians, as their neerest Neighbours; whose overthrow, in the end of the first Punick War, A. V. C. 512. gave them the full possession of Sicil (except the State of Syracusa,) and the Isle of Sardinia. After that being molested in their Trade by the Illyrian Pirates, and finding them countenanced therein by the Queen of that Nation, they made a fortunate War against her, and brought that puissant people to become their Tributalies, A. V. C. 525. The second Carthaginian war, mana∣ged by Annibal in the bowells of Italie▪ had almost put a period to the glories of their Com∣mon-wealth. But that being also ended to their advantage by the conquest of Spain, they quar∣relled Philip King of Macedon, who had aided Annibal, compelled him to accept of peace on their own terms, and after outed his sonne Perseus of all his Dominions, making Macedon a Province of Rome, and all the rest of Greece but their Tenants at will. Nor was it long before they picked a quarrell with Anti••ch••s the great King of Syria, made him abandon his possession of the Lesser Asia; and finally prevailed so successfully in all their actions; that there was nei∣ther King nor Common-wealth that could stand in their way, untill the State being burdened with its too much greatness, began to totter of it self.

Two things there were which much conduced to the advancement of the Romans to their power and greatness, besides the providence of God which had so disposed it; which were the great encouragements which they gave their Souldiers, and the Triumphant manner of reception which they used to bestow upon their Gener••ls, when they returned home with honor and victo∣ry. For when any of their Generals did so return, he was permitted to enter sitting on a glorious Chariot, the spoils which he had got in war being carried before, the prisoners he had taken follovving bound at the heels of his Chariot; his Souldiers compassing him about vvith their severall Crowns, according to the quality of their well-deservings; and all the Fathers of the City, attended by the Priests and principall Ladies, going out to meet him. The first beginning of vvhich custome is ascribed to Romulus, who in the war which Acron King of the Ceninenses made against him in revenge of the rape committed by the Romans on the Sabine women, seeing his people give ground, called for help to Jupiter, and vowed if he overcame King Acron, to offer up his Armour to him. Acron being vanquished, the Conqueror cutteth down a fair young Oak, and hangeth on it all the Armour of the vanquished King; then girding his Gown close unto him, and putting on his head a Garland of Lawrell, he laid the Oak upon his shoulders, and marched towards the City; his Army following him, and singing an Epinicion or song of victory. To this we must referre the originall and beginning of Triumphs. But nihil est inventum & perfectum eodem tempore, as the saying is. Tarquinius Priscus long after Romulus, added here∣unto the Purple Robe, and the Triumphant Chariot drawn with four Horses. The other pomps came afterwards as they grew both in power and pride. Now of these Triumphs there were two sorts, the Greater, which vvas properly called a Triumph; and the Lesser, vulgarly called the Ovation, which differed from one another in many Circumstances. For, 1. The Trium∣pher made his entrance in a Royall Chariot, and was met by the Senators in their Robes; but the Ovator made his entrance on foot, and vvas met only by the Knights and Gentlemen of Rome. 2. The Triumpher had a Lavvrell Crovvn, and entred vvith the noise of Drums and Trumpets; but the Ovator had onely a Garland of Fir, with Flutes and Haultbo••es playing be∣fore him. 3. The Triumpher was attired in a Garment of State, which they called Vestis tra∣beata; but the Ovator in a plain Purple Gown only. 4. In a Triumph the Souldiers cried out, Io Triumphe; but in an Ovation they ingeminated onely O, O, O, from the often doubling of which word, it had (as some think) the name of an Ovation, 5^ly. and lastly, the Triumpher used to sacrifise a certain number of Oxen; but the Ovator a Sheep only; from whence the name is properly to be derived.

Now there were three Cases in which the Conqueror was to be content with this lesser Tri∣umph. 1. If the number of the enemies whom he slew in battell exceeded not 5000. men; or that he had not so much overcome them by force, as perswasion or subtilty: 2. If the War had been slight, cursorie, or not lawfully mannaged; And 3^ly. If it were against an ignoble E∣nemy. And of this last we have a fair instance in P. Rupilius, who having got the victory in the Servile War, (a victory of great importance to the State of Rome) was yet content with an Ovation; nè Trimmphi dignitatem Servili inscriptione violaret, as it is in Florus. As for the grea∣ter Triumphs they were indeed very full of magnificence; the pomp whereof, who list to see, may find it in the Triumph of Paulus Aemilius described by Plutarch; though by that which hath before been said, we may conjecture somewhat at the glories of it. And yet this honour was not alwayes vouchsafed to those who had best deserved it, there being many vvays vvhereby it might be forfeited or denied in a factious State, and jealous of the over-greatness of the Men of War. For, 1. Sometimes it vvas denied a victorious Generall, by the strength of a contrary Faction: and so Pompey denied Metellus the honour of a Triumph for the conquest of Crete. 2. Sometimes the Conqueror himself vvas vvilling to decline it for fear of envy: And so Marcellus in Plutarch, after his conquest of Sicilie, having triumphed tvvice before, refused that honour, his reason vvas, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, for fear his third Triumph might be∣come a matter of envy. 3. Sometimes the Souldiers having been ill paid, or othervvise not vvell treated by their Commanders, opposed them in their sute for it: and this vvas the case of Paulus Aemilius, vvho questionless had missed this honor, for not dividing amongst them the spoils of Greece, as he once had promised, if Servilius and others of the Senate, making it their ovvn case, had not stickled hard for him vvith the Souldiers. 4. It vvas sometimes denyed, because the Generall had borne no publick Office in the Common-vvealth. For so in Lavie, vvhen Lentulus coming Proconsul out of Spain required a Triumph, the Fathers ansvvered, that he had indeed done things vvorthy of that honor, but that they had no president for it, ut qui ne{que} Consul, ne{que} Dictator, ne{que} Praetor res gessisset, Triumpharet. 5. Sometimes the Generals them∣selves omitted it, for the furtherance of some of their other purposes. And so Caesar coming towards Rome, a Victor, at the same time the Consuls were to be chosen, laid aside his demand of the Triumph, to sue for the Consulship; it being the custome that such as demanded the Tri∣umph should abide without the City, and such as sued for the Consulship must of necessity be within. 6. Sometimes it was denied, when the War had been undertaken without the Com∣mand of the Senate; in which respect the Triumph was denied unto Manlius on the conquest of Galatia by him, to the great inlargement of their Empire; quia causam Belli Senatus non appro∣bavit, because he had no Commission from the Senate for it. 7. Ther•• was no Triumph granted

if the War had been Civill, because in all such Wars whosoever was Conqueror, the Common-wealth was a loser by it. And therefore Pompey and Metellus having vanquished Sertorius, and his party in Spain, would have it called a Forrain, not a Civill War, because they would not lose their Triumph. Externum magis id bellum quàm▪ Civile videri voluerunt, ut Triumpharent. 8. If the victory had not been obtained without great loss on the Romans side; in which re∣gard Valerius after his conquest of the Galls was denied this honor; quia magis dolor civibus a∣missis, quam gaudium fusis hostibus praevaluit, saith Alexander ab Alexandro. 9^ly. and lastly, The Triumph was denied a Generall, if the service had not been performed in his own Pro∣vince: And so we find that when Livius and Nero being Consulls had vanquished Asdrubal, Livius onely had the Triumph, though Nero was the man that had won the day, because the field was fought in the Province of Livius, to which Nero came but as an Accessary, or As∣sistant.

And these are all, or at the least the principall causes of hindering or omitting this great honor, indeed the greatest that the Free-State could be capable of. But after when the Com∣mon-wealth was changed into a Monarchie, it began to be laid aside for altogether, as too great for Subjects; and was first purposely neglected by Vipsanius Agrippa, the Establisher of Au∣gustus in the Roman Empire, who when he had a Triumph decreed unto him, for quenching cer∣tain Rebellions in Asia, and his quiet setling of that Countrey, to give Posterity an example, refused to accept it. And this example being (as it were a rule) to others, occasioned that this custom was in short time quite layd aside, and that no man under the degree of an Emperour Triumphed solemnly; all others from thence forth, content with the triumphall Ornaments, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, in the words of Dion. And though Belisarius having subdued the Kingdom of the Vandals in Africk, is said (600 years after the death of Agrippa) to have had the honour of a Triumph, yet in propriety of speech, it was nothing but an honourable presenting of himself and his prisoners before the Emperour; and was so far from the magnificence of a Roman Triumph, that it wanted many of the solemnities used in an Ovation. Nor did the Emperours themselvs much affect this honour, either because too popular, or too chargeable, or that they thought it was beneath the Imperiall Majesty; the last (as I remember) that made use thereof to set forth his glories, being Valerius Probus, after his victories over the Germans, and the Blemyae, a people of Africk, in or about the year 284 of our Saviours birth.

In the next place look we on the incouragements and rewards of the common Souldiers: be∣sides the setting out of Lands and dwellings for the poorer sort, in which they might rest them∣selves when they were past service; and besides the large donatives which the Generall in his Triumph did bestow upon them; they had their murall Crown, for him that first scaled the Walls; a navall Crown, for him that first borded the Enemies Ships; a Camp Crown, or C••ro••a Castrensis, for him that had forced a way into the Tents or Camp of the Enemy; a Citie Crown, or Corona Civica, for him that had preserved the life of a Roman Citizen. Not to say any thing of those Chains and Bracelets which souldiers of inferiour merit were adorned withall. By which en∣couragements, and the good conduct of their Counsels in the Senate, the Roman affairs succeed∣ed so prosperously, and their Dominions were enlarged so immensly, that never any Common∣wealth had so large a growth.

And yet the greatness of this state is neither totally nor only to be attributed to the Consular Government. For though the walls of this great building were raised by the Consuls, yet the foundation of the same was layd by the Kings, and the roof thereof layd on by the Emperors. Nay, be it spoken to the honour of Monarchicall Government, whensoever any great and im∣minent danger did seem to threaten them, they were fain to lay a••ide their confidence in the rule of their Consuls, and betake themselves to the command of one Soveraign Officer, whom they called Dictator. Of which, and the other changes hapning in the state of Rome, take this short abstract from Corn. Tacitus.

Urbem Roman à principi•• Reges habuere, &c. The City of Rome was in the beginning governed by Kings. Liberty and the Consulship L. Brutus brought in. The Dictators were chose but for a time; The Decemviri passed not two years, neither had the Consular authority of the Tribunes of the Souldiers any long continuance, nor Cinnas nor Syllas dominion. Pompey and Crassus quickly yeelded to Caesars forces; Lepidus and Antony to Augustus.

So Tacitus in brief of these publick changes: Of which, as to the Decemviri, which were instituted only on a particular occasion for the reforming of the Laws by those of Athens, and the Military Tribunes of Consular Authority ordained to divert common people from seeking after the Consulship; I shall here say nothing. But as for the Dictators, being Officers of a Supreme power, and such as made way for the Emperors in the close of all, I shall inlarge a little further. They were called Dictators à Dictando, because they prescribed what they pleased unto the people, which they were bound to execute and not dis∣pute. Hence that memorable jest of Julius Caesar, who being told that Sylla had resigned his Di∣ctatorship, though by decree of Senate made perpetuall to him, returned this Answer, that Sylla was an unlearned man, dictare nesciit, and therefore knew not how to dictate, or to play the Di∣ctator. They were also called Populi Magistri, or the peoples Masters, because from them lay no Appeal unto the people (as did from all the rest of the Roman Magistrates) during the whole time of their command▪ which ordinarily continued for fix moneths; yet so, that if they

did in the mean time settle the affairs of the Commonwealth, they resig••ed it sooner; if the necessities of the State required a longer continuance in it, they were chosen again. The names of as many of them as I have met withall, I have here sub-joyned, together with the ser∣vices they did the publick in the time of their Office.

The Dictators of Rome.

• 1 Titus Largius,* 1.28 chosen upon occasion of a generall War, made by the Latins upon Rome; the first that ever had this Office.
• 2 Aulus Posthumus,* 1.29 chosen to pursue that war, which he ended with the slaughter of 30000 of the Latins.
• 3 L. Quinctius Cincinnatus,* 1.30 chosen to this office from the Plough, overcame the Volsci; cho∣sen again An. V. C. 314, to suppress the sedition raised by Sp. Melius.
• 4 Aemilius Mamercus,* 1.31 overcame the Veientes and the Fidenates, and was thrice in eleven years called unto this Office.
• 5 Pub. Servilius,* 1.32 who finally vanquished the Fidenates, and the Lavicani.
• 6 Furïus Camillus,* 1.33 who finally destroyed the City of the Veii, and being chosen a se∣cond time, A. V. C. 362. preserved his Country from the Galls: thrice chosen after this upon new occasions.
• 7 Tit.* 1.34 Quinctius Cincinnatus, chosen in the War against the Latins.
• 8 L. Manlius,* 1.35 elected in the time of a grievous Pestilence to find a way for the appeasing of the Gods.
• 9 C. Sulpitius.* 1.36
• 10 Martius Rutilius the first Dictator chosen out of the Commons.* 1.37
• 11 L. Papyrius subdued the Samnites.
• 12 Cossus;* 1.38 by whom the Samnites were again vanquished.
• 13 Aemilius, who also overcame the Samnites.
• 14 Lentulus, who triumphed also over the Samnites.
• 15 I. Bubulcus,* 1.39 who finally subdued the Aequi and the Volsci.
• 16 Corn. Rufinus.
• 17 Q. Hortensius,* 1.40 chosen for appeafing a difference betwixt the Senate and the Common▪ who had fortified themselves in Janiculus, one of the Hils whereon 〈◊〉〈◊〉 stood.
• 18 Cl. Glizias,* 1.41 forced to resign his office to 19 Atilius Colatinus, the first that exercised his office out of Italy; he was chosen in the first Punick War.
• 20 Fabius Maximus,* 1.42 chosen in the war against Annibal.
• 21 M. Junius,* 1.43 chosen upon the great defeat which the Roman Forces had at the battell of Cannae.
• 23 L. Manlius Torquatus,* 1.44 chosen upon the death of Marcellus the Consul sl••in by Annibal.
• 24 L. Sylla (descended from that Corn. Rufinas,* 1.45 who had been formerly in this office) ha∣ving by force of Arms suppressed the faction of Marius and Cinna, made himself ma∣ster of the City, and caused himself to be chosen Perpetuall Dictator, which office having exercised with a great deal of cruelty, he resigned with as great a con∣fidence.
• 25 C. Iulius Caesar,* 1.46 descended from Iulus the sonne of Ascanius, who was the second King of the Trojan Race, having conquered Britain, and added all ••ause Transalpine to th•• Roman Empire, and finding himself unworthily requited by the faction of Pompey, passed with his Army after him into Greece; and having vanquished him in the fields of Pharsalia, and made himself absolutely master of the Roman Empire, took to himself the supreme Government thereof under the title of Dictator, which having managed for the space of five years, he was murthered in the Senate house by Brutus and Caessius.

Before the time of these Perpetuall Dictator••, the Romans having some enemies or other that opposed the progress of their fortunes, had not the leisure to contend with one another in a pub∣lick way, or if they did, their differences and seditions were soon composed. But being grown so great as to fear no Enemy; and the Estate so vast, that it was grown too nighty for a po∣pular Government; then they began to practise on the peoples patience, and to project the sha∣ing of the Empire amongst the great ones. Concerning which, take here this short Epita••••, which I find in Tacitus.

Rebus modicis aqualica•• facile habebatus, &c. While (saith he) our Dominions were but small, Equalitie was easily maintained among us. But after we had subdued the World, and destroyed all Kings and Cities that stood in our way, or might world our annoyance; vvhen vve had leisure to seek after Wealth vvithout perill, there arose hot contentions betvvixt the Nobilitie and the Commons. Sometimes the factious Tribunes car∣ried it avvay; sometimes the Consuls had the better; and in the City and common Forum, some little skirmishes (the beginning of our Civil Wars) were sometimes seen. Afterwards C. Marius one of the meanest of the Commonally, and L. Syll•• the most cruel of all the

Nobility, by force of Arms overthrowing the Free-State, reduced all to an absolute Govern∣ment. To them succeeded ••n. Pompe••us, a little closer in his projects, but nothing better mind∣ed to the Common-wealth: Et nunquam postea nisi de Principatu quaesitum, and never after that was any other point debated, than who should get the Soveraignty unto himself.

So Tacitus, and he stateth it rightly. For after Pompey had revived the controversie, and had found Caesar a better disputant than himself; Augustus, Antony, and Lepidus (on the death of Caesar) made good the Argument; attracting all power unto themselves by the name of Triumviri; till Augustus having out-witted Lepidus, and vanquished M. Antony at the battell of Actium, became sole Soveraign of the State, by the name of Prince; Et cuncta bellis civilibus fessa, nomine Principis sub imperium accepit, as that Author hath it.

But touching those great alterations in the State of Rome, the contentions for the chief command, and the Reduction of it to a Monarchy by Augustus Caesar; I published a Discourse in the year 1631 (but written many years before) under the title of AUGUSTUS, or an Essay of those Means and Counsels whereby the Common-wealth of Rome was altered, and reduced to a Monar∣chy. Which being but short, so pertinent to the present business, and so well entertained when it came abroad; I hope it will not be improper or unprofitable to sub-joyn it here. The Reader may either peruse it, or praetermit it, as his fancy guides him. And here it followeth in these words.

THey which have heretofore written of Common-wealths, have divided them into three Spe∣cies. The Government of the King; secondly, of the Nobles; and thirdly, of the People. Either of these is again subdivided into good and evill: The evill form being only the good cor∣rupted; the bad nothing else but the good refined. So is the Government of a King divided into a Monarchy, and a Tyranny; Of the Nobles, into an Aristocracy, and an Oligarchy; Of the People, into a Republick, and a Democra••y. All these, as well in generall, as in the severall cou∣plets, have a secret Inclination to change the one into the other; and to make a Pythagorical transmigration (as it were) into each other being. I need not stand on many instances. The Common-wealth of Rome (into whose stories whosoever looketh, will judge them rather to contain the acts of the whole World, than a particular Nation) will serve for all. Romulus at the foundation of his City, reserved unto himself the chief Soveraignty, leaving it entire to his Successors. Numa, Ancus, Tullus, Tarquin the Elder, and Servius, governed themselves so moderately, and the people so justly, that they affected not Tyranny; nor the Commons Liberty. They appeared more desirous to fill the Coffers of their Subjects; than their own Treasuries: And when necessity compelled them to a Tax, they rather seemed to sheer their sheep than fleece them. But Tarquin the second, commonly called Superbus, a man of insupportable Vices, having by violence enthronized himself in that Chair of State, which (had not his ambitious spirit been impatient of delay) would have been his rightfull Inheritance; made his Government answer∣able to his enterance, cruel and bloody. How many men, eminent as well by their own vertue, as their Parents Nobilitie, did he cut off? How many did he for no cause promote, to make their fall the more remarkable? What part of the Senate was free from slaughter? What corner of the City from lamentations? Yet this was not all. The miserable Romans were visited with three Plagues at once; Pride in the Father, Crueltie in the Mother, and Lust exorbitant in their sonne Sextus, a true Copy of the old Originals. Either of these had been more than enough to exercise the peoples patience: But meeting all at one time, it seemed that nothing could now be added to the wretchedness of the one; and the wickedness of the other. Brutus (a name fatall to Tyrants) did easily perswade the Commons to shake off this yoak. For they, as well de∣sirous of Novelties, as sensible of Oppressions, had long since murmured at the present State; and wanted nothing but a head to break out into actuall Rebellion. So the People got the Freedom, and the Kings lost the Soveraignty of the City.* 1.47

2 Brutus, although he wanted no fair title to the Crown, yet either perceiving how odious the name of King was grown; or perhaps willing to be rather the first Consul, than the last Prince; instituted a new form of Government: Wherein the sway of all was referred to the Fathers of the City; out of whom two were annually chosen as chief of the rest. And here in certainly he dealt very advisedly. For had he sought to confirm himself in the Kingdom, what could men judge, but that, not love to his Country was the cause that stirred him to take Arms, but desire of Rule. Again, besides that secure Privacie is to be preferred before hazardous Royalty; what hope had he to keep the seat long, having by his own example taught the people both the Theory and Practice of Rebellion. Under this new Aristocraty the Roman affairs succeeded so prosperously, their dominions were inlarged so immensly, that it may well be questioned, whether the Roman fortune caused their greatness, or their valour commanded their fortune. For the Governours not seeking wealth but honour, or not their own wealth but the publick, did so demean themselves both in Peace and War, that there was between all, a vertuous emula∣tion, who should most benefit his Countrey. An happiness which was too great to continue long. The people had as yet no written Laws: Custom bearing most sway; and the rest of the Law locked up in the breast of the Judges. To avoyd such inconveniencies as might hence ensue, there were some men, conceived to be as sound in judgement, as honest in their actions,

deputed by a generall Commission to take an abstract of the Grecian Laws; according to the tenor whereof,* 1.48 the people were to frame their lives, the Judges their sentences. Here followed the Oligarchy or Decemvirate State of Rome, but long it lasted not. For these new Lords joyning forces together, made themselves rich with the spoil of the people, not caring by what unlaw∣full means they could purchase either profit or pleasure. Appius Claudius, one of the Decem∣viri, was the break-neck of this Government. He unmindfull of Lucretia and the Tarquius, lust∣ed after Virginia, a woman though of low condition, yet such a woman in whom beauty and vertue strove for the preheminence. The issue was, that she (to save her honour) was slain by her own Father in an open Assembly of the people; Appius forced to make away himself in prison; and the rest of that Magistracy abdicating their Offices, the Consuls were for a time restored.

3. The people fleshed with this victory, and calling to mind how their Ancestors had in like manner banished the Kings, began to know their own strength, and stomacked it exceedingly, that they on whose shoulders the frame of the State was supported, should be so much under the Command of others; that they who were Lords abroad, should be below the condition of Slaves at home. Hereupon they raise a tumult under the Conduct of their Tribune Canuleius. Nor could they by any perswasions be induced to lay down Arms, till they had obtained a De∣cree,* 1.49 That from thenceforth, the Nobles and the Commons might promiscuously be maried. And this was the first step to the Republique. The gaining this new Privilege, put them in possibi∣lity of obtaining greater. They now sue to be capable of the Consulship. The Fathers con∣sulting of this demand, wisely fore-saw, that to grant their Petition, or to deny it, was alike dangerous. For were it utterly dashed, it was to be feared the People would again forsake the City; and yet make their stay more insolent and insupportable, if it were granted. C. Claudius, one who by his honourable behaviour, was by both parties had in an equall degree of reve∣rence, quickly proposed a middle course, whereby the fury of the multitude might be appea∣sed, without blemish to the Consular dignity. He constituted six Annuall Officers, equally cho∣sen out of the People and the Nobles,* 1.50 calling them Tribuni Militum Consularis potestatis. This Office continued, but not without many Interstitiums, the space of 78. yeers. Which time ex∣pired, and some experience being had of the peoples Government; the Lords of the Senate did decree, That one of the Consuls should from thenceforth be chosen by, and out of the Com∣mons; that they should be capable of all Magistracies;* 1.51 yea, even of the Dictatorship. So that now Vertue was as speedy a Ladder to climb unto Honors, as Nobility of Birth; and a Good man as much respected as a Great. A rare felicity of the times.

4. The People being thus mixt with the Nobles, as well in Mariages, as Honors; one would have thought that this Common-wealth, being thus equally poysed, had been immortall. But as in the Naturall Body, there can be no exact and Arithmeticall proportion of the humors and elements, without some predominancie: So in the Body Politique, can there be no equall mix∣ture of Plebeians and Patritians, without the supremacy of the one or the other. The people had presently after the institution of the Consuls, raised a Commotion, and with-drew them∣selves into Mount Aventine. Nor could they be intreated to return into the City, till there were granted unto them peculiar Officers called Tribuni Plebis, or Protectors of the Commons. These being not long after by the Common Councell▪ pronounced to be Sacrosancti,* 1.52 and invio∣lable, began to heave the Popular State too high, and thrust the Aristoeraticall too low, not re∣garding to lose the love of the one, so they might get the applause of the other. Insomuch, that matters of judgment were devolved from the Fathers to the Commons; and the authority of the Senate trod under foot by the people. Nay, they proceeded so far, that Marius being Tribune, threatned to send Cotta the Consul unto Prison. And Sulpitius in the same Office, made the Consuls forsake the Senate-house, and slew one of their sonnes, whose heels were now nimble enough to flie away. And now were the Romans governed by that form of rule, than which there is no lower. So that as well by an inevitable necessity in Nature, as the ordinary course of Policies, there must be a reverting to the first, and Monarchicall Authority. For question∣less it fareth many times with a Common-wealth, as with the Sun, which runneth through all the signs of the Zodiack till it return to the place where its motion first began. And the Plato∣nick year of reducing all things to the same beginning, continuance, and period; how false soever in the Books of Nature, is in some sort true in the change of Government.

5. The way down-hill is easie and ordinary, but to ascend unto the top requireth both wit to frame the steps, and courage to give the attempt: So was it here also with the Romans. They had naturally, and almost insensibly faln from a Monarchy to a Pop••lacy, or Democracy: But to ascend from a Populacy to a Monarchy, required many steps and degrees in many, much industry in all. Mari••s and Sylla, well skilled in feeding the humors of the people, were the first that attempted, and severally mounted to such a height of command, as never durst any promise to them, nor they hope for themselves. Marius was of an harsh and stern nature, equally cruell to the Enemies in war, and the people in peace; one whose birth the Romans might have had just cause to curse, had he not saved them from the Cimbri. Sylla was one whose carriage none could enough commend before, or sufficiently condemn after his prosperity. A man whose Peace was far more bloudy than his Wars, a better Subject than a Prince. These two gave way each to other, and both to death. Next these, as well in faction and designs, as blood and

alliance, succeeded Caesar and Pompey: Two men never truly paralleld since their own times. Caesar had a wit to invent so pregnant, a heart to execute so stout, and to both a Fortune so favourable, that he durst undertake what no man dared; and his performances common∣ly were answerable to his undertakings. Pompey, a man greater than his own or his friends wishes, had triumphed over all the parts of the known World; and could he but have brook∣ed an Equall, he had never met Superiour. Had these two lived in divers Ages, or exerci∣sed their valour on the common Enemy, the World had been too little to yeeld them imploy∣ments. But turning their forces one against the other, Pompey overthrown in the Field, was basely murthered in Egypt: and Caesar victoriously Conquerour in Thessalie, was barbarously massacred in the Capitoll. And though none of these four Worthies could settle the Monarchy in himself; yet this shall be to their eternall memory recorded, that they first opened the passage to others, and first moved the stone, which rowling along tumbled the People out of the Government.

6 After the overthrow of Pompey, and death of Caesar, the Common-wealth might have recove∣red Liberty, if either Caesar had left no heir, and Pompey no children; or rather, if Antonius, a man of an unquiet and turbulent spirit, had not begun new troubles. For he, knowing the affection of the Common people unto young Octavius, Caesars heir; and hearing the continuall report of his approach to Rome for his Inheritance; did by Decree of the Senate restore Sextus the sonne of Pompey to his blood and honours; Hoping that they two, inheriting their Fathers hatreds, would like Pellets in a Boys Pot-gun, drive out each other; and so he might remain Lord of the whole. But young Octavius was too old to be so fetcht over; and had more∣over more desire to revenge his Fathers death on Brutus and Cassius, than turn himself upon an enemy, that neither had done, nor could doe him any hurt. At his first entrance into Rome, he declared himself Caesars heir; though some regarding more his welfare than honour, diswa∣ded him from it. His retinue at his entrance was but small, his behaviour gentle and courte∣ous: So that all had cause to love him, none to fear him. His first business was to Antonius, then possessed of all Caesars estate. His words as modest, as his Petition just. Antonies answer somewhat churlish, forbidding him to meddle in matters of State, adding that he was too young to take upon him the Name of Caesar; and so dismissed him unsatisfied, and with discontent∣ments. AUGUSTUS (for by that name we mean to call him, though he was not yet so cal••ed) perceiving that Antonies answer, though in shew but a delay, was in effect a denyall; insinuated into the acquaiutance of Cicero, then potent among the Senators, and a capitall Enemy of An∣tony; by whose means the Lords of the Senate began to cast great affection towards him. Next in a solemn Oration to the People, he let them know, how he intended to have distributed his Fathers wealth among them; and how Antonius did unjustly detain it from them both. Cer∣tainly there is not any thing prevaileth sooner with the ignoble many than hope of gain. No sooner had he finished his speech, and given away that to them which he thought impossible to get for himself; but all was in a tumult. None was so sparing of his words, but he had some curse in store for Antonius: Every one vowing the destruction of that man, whom they suppo∣sed to deprive them of AUGUSTUS Donative.

7 In this hurly burly Antony quits the Town, and is by the generall voyce of both houses, declared an Enemy to the State. An Army is given to Hircius and Pansa then Consuls. AU∣GUSTUS, aged but 18 years, being proclamed Imperator, and made head of the League a∣gainst the common Foe. AUGUSTUS, as he loved not to be absent from a necessary war; so he alwaies used to reserve himself from the dangers of it; and therefore he committed the whole enterprise unto the Consuls: Well knowing, that though the Officers and Souldiers took most pains to get the Victory; yet would the honour of it be referred to him, as Impe∣rator; Whereas, if any thing fell out to the Army, not well; his being a Non-agent in the business, would bring his honour off without stain. The Consuls therefore proceeded in the War against Antony: who seeing little possibility of prevailing, resolved to sell the loss of his own liberty, and his Souldiers lives, at a dear rate. And indeed the fortune of the day was so e∣qually shared, that as the Consuls might boast of the vanquishment of Antony, so Antony might triumph in the death of the Consuls.

AUGUSTUS had now as much as he could desire, more than he expected; a victorious Army at his service. He therefore applies himself so to them, that giving that among them which he had in present; and promising them greater favours, according as his fortune and their valour, should advance him, he bound them unto him in an eternall bond of allegiance; and made them the first step by which he ascended the Royaltie. The Lords of the Senate hear∣ing of the young mans fortune, thought it best to strangle these hopes even in their Cradles; and to that end, Decree the honour of overcomming Antony, not to belong to AUGUSTUS, but to Decius Brutus; for whose defence (being besieged by Antony in Mutina) their Army had been levyed. Nor did they think this frost of unexpected unkindness, sufficient to nip the blossome of his hopes; but they denyed him the Consulship. These harsh proceedings compel∣led AUGUSTUS (his honour now lying at stake) to enter Rome as Conqueror; and force the Fathers to grant him his desires. Having thus gotten what for the time he aymed at; he gene∣rally shewed himself gratefull to all, and particularly to some of the Souldiers; paying them what was behind by promise; and openly protesting that without their aid he durst not have

adventured into the Capitoll. So by keeping his day with the Military men, and shewing his noble and generous nature in a thankfull commemoration of their service, he added stronger bonds to such as were already his own; and won many dayly to his side, which before were ei∣ther neutrall, or adversaries.

8. Antony in the mean time was not idle, but knowing that L••pidus was beyond the Moun∣tains with a puissant Army, he posted thither; and so far prevailed with the Souldiers, that he was admitted into the Camp▪ where the Generall entertained him with all expressions of love and welcome Antony perceiving the facile, nature of Lepidus, soon perswaded him to lead his forces into Italie, promising him no less than the Lordship of the world, if he durst but shew his face to the Romans AUGUSTUS having continuall news of this combination and fear∣ing much the prowess of Antony, now strengthened; conceived no course so fitting and conveni∣ent to his ends, as to joyn friendship, and to enter into confederacy with them. And this he did, not for any good will to either, but because being destitute of means to resist-them▪ and al∣so to revenge the death of his Father Julius, which he much laboured; he might with their forces oppress Cassius and M. Brutus, and after as occasion fell out, deal with them being seve∣red. This League was solemnly confirmed by a bloody Proscription immediately following. Wherein to be revenged on their enemies, they betrayed their friends. A lamentable and ruth∣full time, good and bad, rich and poor, being alike subject to the slaughter. Now was the time of Julius Caesars Government thought to be the Golden Age; and every one began to curse Brautus and Cassius as the Autors of these present miseries, whom they but lately honoured as the Restorers of the Common liberty. Nay the very Kings were deemed tolerable, and such as li∣ved in their days, happy. The poor Romans had not changed the Tyranny, but the Tyrants: Yea, they had three for one into the bargain. Such is the condition of us men, that we know not our own happiness in the fruition, but the want. Two of these Triumviri glutted themselves with blood, taking pride in hearing the lamentable cries and groans of the people. Augustus on the contrary, shewed himself much grieved at this barbarous cruelty; so that his consent seem∣ed rather forced than voluntary. But this Proscription, though in it self cruell and tyrannically produced some good and profitable effects in the Republick. For when by this Proscription, and the insuing Civill war, the stoutest of the Nobles and Commons were made away, few being left which durst endeavour to recover the old Liberty; Augustus did the more easily establish his Monarchie, and restore peace to the City. Moreover the prosecution of this cruelty so in∣censed the people against Antony and Lepidus; that Augustus, whom most held excusable, found them always his fast friends; if not for love to him, yet in spight to them.

9. But to proceed; Antony and AUGUSTUS leaving the guard of the City to Lepidus, with joynt-forces march against Brutus and Cassius, both overthrown by Antony; whom AUGUSTUS did therefore put upon that service, as well to diminish Antonies forces, as to keep his own entire. As for himself, either he in policy suffered himself to be driven out of the field by Brutus, to make Antony more work; or else indeed durst not abide the battell. Such end had Brutus and Cassius, two men whom Fortune seemed to be in love with on the sud∣dain, and did as suddenly forsake them. Brutus the more accomplished man; Cassius the more expert souldier.* 1.53 I pass over AUGUSTUS wars in Italie, Antonies in Asia; the discontents between them, and their reconciliation by the means of Octavia, sister to the one, and wife to the other Emperor. As also how joyning forces together to oppress Sextus, then Lording it over the Sea, and proud with the conquest of Sicilia; they received him into the Confederacy, and joyned the Iland of Sardinia to his other Conquests. To recompence which kindness, Sex∣tus invited the two Generals aboord his Admiral Galley: and after a bountifull entertainment, return'd them safe to their Camps. I scarce have ever heard of so great an over-sight, among so many able Politicians. And much I marvell with my self, upon what confidence AUGUSTUS and Antony durst so far trust their persons to a reconciled Enemy: or on what reason Sextus having both of them in his power, would let slip so slightly that advantage; greater than which was never offered to a discontented and ambitious person. This I am sure of, that he afterward repented it, and could have wished that he had hearkened to the voice of Men••s his old servant, who had perswaded him to make his best of that oportunity. The Kings of France and Aragon, of old enemies made new friends, had the like enterview at Savona: which that notable Historiographer and States-man Guic••iardin••, describeth with much wonder and com∣mendation. Yet in the like case, have many, and as I think, worthily condemned Lewis th•• 11. of France, and Charles of Burgudy, the Arch-politicians of those days; in that Lewis at Peronne put himself into the hands of Charles his Enemy, who also after a short restraint, dis∣missed him.

10. These solemn expressions of amity between the three Generalls, being thus ended, and Antony gone for Egypt; AUGUSTUS then began to contrive his establishment in the State, though with the ruin of his Colleagues. He beginneth first with Sextus, having by gifts and promises drawn Menas unto his side; who by reason of his inwardness with his Master, knew most of his designs. By the directions of this Menas, and the assistance of Lepidus, he quickly overthrew Sextus; who flying death in Europe, by the hand of AUGUSTUS, found it in Asia, by the command of Antony. After this victory, AUGUSTUS, either having or preten∣ding a quarrell against Lepidus, entreth into his Camp, seizeth his person, and depriving him

of all honors, confineth him to Rome. A man that half against his will, stumbling upon the Go∣vernment, had beyond any desert of his, enjoyed ten yeers continuance of Empire and prospe∣rity. An action of a very high nature, and such as AUGUSTUS durst not have ventured on, if Antony had been in Italy. He therefore advisedly removed him out of his way, before he would attempt the same. It hath been ever a chief Maxim in Court-policy, to remove that man out of the way, under pretence of some honourable charge, whom we intend either to cast from his present honors; or else to make less potent with Prince and People. For which cause also AUGUSTUS perswaded Antonies absence from the City, to bring him at the last into discredit and contempt. For well he knew that his dotage on Cleopatra, could not but draw him into many inconveniencies: neither could his neglecting the State, to riot with his Lem∣man, be other than distastfull to the Lords and People. Next, he commanded his Sister Octavia to leave her husband Antonies house; yet privately he perswaded her to live there still, and bring up his children; that so the Romans seeing her noble demeanor and love to her husband, might the more heartily detest him, who so ignobly and unkindly had rejected her. To adde more fuell to this flame of hatred, he readeth Antonies will unto the people; in which many of the Roman Provinces were bequeathed to Cleopatra's children, and other things ordained to the common prejudice. Antony likewise preferred many Bills against AUGUSTUS, as that he had deposed Lepidus from the Triumvirate; that he had divided Italy amongst his own Souldiers only; that he had not restored the ships borrowed to make war against Sextus.

11. These discontents seconded with an ambitious hope of prevailing, made them both resolute to refer all to the decision of a Battell. Antony had a Fleet consisting of 500. ships, high-built, and trimmed up rather for a Triumph, than a fight. His Land Forces consisted of 100000. Foot, and 12000. Horse; AUGUSTUS had the like number of Horsemen, 80000. Foot, and 250. good Men of War, snug and close, built more for use than ostentation. The Rendezvouz is Actium, a place seeming to be marked out for notable designs: here being fsought also in our Fathers days that famous battell, wherein the Venetians gave the world to un∣derstand, that the Turks Forces by Sea were not invincible. Antony was on the Offensive side, therefore much doubted whether it were better to give the Onset by Sea or by Land. Cleopatra, whose words were Oracles, perswaded him to the Sea-fight; not that she thought it more safe, but that if Antony lost the day, she might with more facility escape. To this resolution, when most of the Captains had for fear agreed; one of the old Souldiers thus bluntly gain-said it.

What a miserable security art thou possessed with, most noble Emperor? Where is that antient fore-sight wherewith thou hast formerly prevented all disasters, and turned the Ene∣mies devises on their own heads? Consider with thy self, most noble General, what uncertain friends the Wind and Sea are? To how fickle an Element thou dost trust thy fortunes? Let the Egyptians, and Phoenicians, old Mermaids born and nurst up in the Sea, follow this kind of warfare: But let us thy true Roman spirits, try our valour on the firm Land, and there fight for thy Empire and our own lives. Perhaps thou dost mistrust our faith, look here Antony (with that he opened his bosome) and thou shalt see many an honourable scar got in thy service. We are now too old to learn new Treasons: Alter therefore thy resolution, and to please a woman cast not away so many of thy faithfull Followers.

Certainly the unresistable powers of heaven when they decree a mans destruction overthrow those counsells by which he should escape it. Antony turneth a deaf ear to this Souldiers wholesome advice; and borrowing from Cleopatra two or three kisses (as if from the fountain of her lips he had derived all his courage) without any more ceremony prepareth himself unto the battell.

12. AUGUSTUS on the other side, seeing a necessity of a Sea-fight, was yet in this com∣forted, that his Vessels were more usefull and better manned, though fewer than his Enemies. that his men to him were faithfull, and by reason of their many Victories, in good heart; From Antony there daily revolted some Kings and Captains of note, to the great encourage∣ment of the one side, and disheartning of the other. The whole charge of the war he commit∣ted to M. Vipsanius Agrippa, who failing in no duty of a good Captain, took from his Galleys whatsoever might be impediments to the valiant, or shelter to the Cowardly; all that was com∣bersome to his own men, or advantagious to the Enemy. Things thus ordered, and the bat∣tells ready to joyn, Augustus Caesar standing where he might see and be seen of all, is said to make this or the like Oration.

Fellows and Companions in Arms, I suppose it needless to hearten you, which never were acquainted with fear; or bid you overcome, which never yet knew what it was not to vanquish. Conquest hath always sate upon the edges of your swords, and victory been written in your fore-heads. Be not now backward to add this one to your other Triumphs. When after the death of my father Julius, of famous memory, I first dealt in matters of War, I rather found, than made you good souldiers. And during this twelve years service under me, neither have you been wanting in the duty of faithfull followers; nor (I hope) of a vigilant and gratefull Leader. Sure I am, I expressed my self as far as I could, and more I would, had I been able. Let not the number, nor the greatness of the adverse Gallies any ways affright you. The hugeness of their Bulks maketh them unapt for imployment; and the multitude one clogging and hindring the others, may as much further our Victory as theirs. They exceed us in multitudes of Men, we them in number of Souldiers. The meaning of the word Pilot is unknown among them. And for their Mari∣ners,

the best of them are but Carters, Reapers, and Harvestmen, raked out of the field; the rest the excrement of common prisons, wherewith their Vessels are loaded, not manned. The Gene∣rall is indeed a sit Captain for such a selected company. It is the same Antony whom you once drave out of the Field before Mutina. I perswade my self, that neither he dares think of re∣covering, or you of losing, your former glories. It is the same Antony who being shamefully chased out of Parthia, only in that he was not vanquished, proclamed himself Victor. It is the same Antony who intendeth to make Rome subject to the Egyptians, and to distribute the Pro∣vinces, purchased with the blood and vertue of our Ancestors, amongst Iras and her fellow Chamber-maids. Nay indeed, it is not Antony at all, but the shadow only of that substance which now is hid in Cleopatra's Cabbin. Courage then brave men of Arms; be, as you have still been, Conquerors. To speak more, were to detain you from Victory. Only this, call to mind your antient valour. Remember that I am Caesar, you Romans.

13 This speech animated the new Souldiers, and confirmed the old: So that with a generall acclamation they give the assault. Death, wounds, and blows dished in divers fashions, and served in by severall men, were the best delicates prepared for these uuwelcome visitants. Cleo∣patra beholding the Battell, and doubting the success, through the thickest of Antonies Fleet, made away with the 60 Gallies appointed for her Guard. This disorder made the breach at which the Victory entred. Antony seeing her flight, left his Squadron also; and being taken into her Galley, hoysed sail for Egypt: Herein playing the part of a cowardly Souldier; whilst each of his Souldiers executed the office of a couragious Generall: For they so obstinately per∣sisted in the Fight,* 1.54 that AUGUTUS was fain to offer them mercy sooner than they would demand it; and divers times before they would accept it. At last they all sware Allegiance unto him. The Victory being thus gotten, AUGUSTUS (no loser of advantages) speedeth into E∣gypt, which he reduceth into the form of a Province; making the people pay for fine twenty Millions of Gold. By receiving this mony he so weakned them, that they had no ability to raise an after-war; and by distributing part of it among his Souldiers, he confirmed them in obedience. As for Antony, he seeing his fortunes desperate, redeemed the honour lost in his life, by a noble and heroick death. And Cleopatra ended her life also not long after; a Woman more wel-favoured than fair; wel-spoken, rather than either. Antonies Courtiers had seen ma∣ny Ladies more lovely, none more prevailing; men being chained to her by the ears, rather than the eys.

14 I willingly omit AUGUSTSUS entry into Rome; as also the state and magnificence of his Triumph. His Victory he used so justly, that none felt the fury of the War but such as were slain in the Battell To assure himself of Antonies adherents, was his first care: to which end he burnt in the Common Forum, the Coffers of Antony, unopened; wherein all his Letters from his friends in Rome had been inclosed; well knowing, that as long as any thought themselves suspected adversaries, they would never shew themselves true friends. To the Senators and Magistrates he made sumptuous Feasts; to the Common people he exhibited magnificent and plea∣sing Stage-plays; and with all variety of pleasure, banished from both, as well sorrow for the old Proscription, as fear of a new. But this was only as a preparation to his many designs. There were two men most dear unto him, and privy to his Counsels, Mecenas and Agrippa: which in the object of their love differed only in this, Mecenas was a lover of AUGUSTUS; Agrippa of the Emperour. Mecenas was of the rank of Knights, a man of good and bad parts equally compounded. When his business required care, vigilant and circumspect; at leisure time, excessively vitious. Agrippa was the first of his house: a man alike fit for Camp and Counsell; one neither careless of a good name, nor covetous of a great. For although he on••y was the man which vanquished Sextus and Antony; yet well skilled in the humours of Princes, he gave Augustus the honour of all his Conquests; making the vertue, not the reward, the end of his actions. So by doing nobly, and speaking modestly of it, he was without en∣vy, but not without glory. With these two AUGUSTUS withdrew into a private Closet, and then brake unto them in this sort. He made first unto them a long discourse of the Civill Wars, Then added,

That having by his own fortune, and the valour of his Souldiers, put an end to the troubles; he was unresolved what to do; Whether to resign the Empire to the People, or retain it still in his own hands. That in a business of such importance, he durst not rely altogether on his own wisdom; That he had made them his Judges, as men that could speak soundly, and durst speak freely: That he knew them to have more care of his ho∣nour, than profit; but of the Common-wealth, more than both; That his Counsels, which course soever he took, would not be by them eliminated: He therefore intreated them to consider what was to be done, and to give up their verdicts.

15 Agrippa after a short silence thus began.

I know, thou canst not but marvell, O Caesar, ••that I, who under thine Empire, am sure to be beyond precedent exalted; should perswade thee to live private. But I esteem more thy honour, than my profit; the publick good, than my particular preferment. And yet perhaps my Counsell shall be as profitable, if not as plausi∣ble as the contrary. I know thee to be no way delighted with lyes and flattery; and will therefore deal with thee freely and plainly. Thou hast indeed put a period to the Civill Wars; but to what end, unless thou dost restore unto the Common-wealth the Liberty for which the Wars were raised? What benefit can the people reap from thy Victory, if thou dost use it only as an instrument for their greater bondage? Dost thou think that the Romans having

so many hundred years maintained their liberty; will now be willing to forego it? No, Cae∣sar, no: Flatter not thy self with these hopes. Marius the younger, and Sertorius, were quickly cut off, when their ends were once known; and Julius thy Father of happy memory, did not long live, after his actions seemed to bring the Common liberty in hazard. And shall we think that there is no true Roman spirit surviving; No Brutus living to attempt the like against thee? Believe me Caesar, believe me, it is far better not to meddle with the Empire at all, than to be forced to abandon it. But say Divine Providence will so protect thee, that thou mayst out-live such practices; and shalt thou also not out-live thy glories? This pre∣sent age perchance will not censure thine actions, because it dares not: But Posteritie, free from all respects of love or hatred, cannot but call them into question, aud brand thy enter∣prise with Ambition, and perhaps Tyranny. If thy designs prosper, they will judge thee to have risen unjustly; if otherwise, to have fallen deservedly. How much better then were it, now when thine honour is without blemish, and thy reputation unstained, to resign thy authority? Indeed when Sextus lorded it over the Sea, and Antony over Aegypt, it might have been thought want of spirit, to have deposed thy self from the Government▪ But now to doe it, when thou art without Rivall in the Empire; now, when thou art sole Commander of the Worlds Forces; now when the People and Senate ly prostrate at the feet of thy mercy; were to strike dumb detraction, and to make the World admire thy Temper. Thou art at this present the joy and comfort of the World; there is wanting to thee neither Wealth nor Fame. Here then fix thy foot: For go but one step beyond this Non ultra, and thou wilt run into a boundless Ocean of perils, which have no end, but the end of thy life and reputation.

16

Not so, excellent Agrippa, replyed Mecenas. I never heard good Pilot find fault with Sea-room; or of more vessels cast away in the Ocean, than in the Streights, and narrow pas∣sages. Our Republick is a Ship fraught with divers Nations. She hath been long tossed on the waves of Civill dissentions, long driven up and down with the Wind of ambition; and there is now no place so fit for her safety, as the unlimited Ocean of one mans power. This Empire at first rising seemed not to require a Monarch; but it is now grown too unwieldy to be without one. Take then upon thee, O Caesar, this Empire; or to say better, do not forsake it. I should never thus advise thee, did I conceive any possible inconveniences. The Senate doth allow thee a competent guard of valiant and faithfull Souldiers; whom then shouldest thou fear? Nay, ill may I prosper if I see any cause of fear, were thy Guard cashiered. Enemies thou hast none: For such as were, are either already slain by thy valour, or made thy fast friends by thy bounty and clemency. To omit Marius and Sertorius, I will a little touch at thy Father Julius. He too good a Souldier to be a Statist, was too heady and violent in establishing his Government. Nor could he cunningly temporize, and suffer the people insensibly, and by de∣grees, to drop into bondage; but oppress them all at once. Again, he committed a great So∣loecism in State, when discharging his Guard, he sought to retain that Empire by fair means, which he had gotten by violence. I know thee, O Caesar, to be of a more wary and cunning behaviour. Learn also to work out thine own safety, by Pompeys misfortunes. He after the finishing of the Pontick War, at Brundusium, disbanded his Army; and thereby merited to be accounted an honest and moderate man. Certainly, he shewed himself in the course of this action, rather vertuous than fortunate or politick: For presently he began to be contemned, and by this improvident weakning of himself, made an open passage to his own ruin. I com∣mend his modesty more than his brain; neither did he himself, on better considerations, ap∣prove his own doings; and therefore he resolved, had he been Victor in Pharsal••a, never to have committed the like Oversight. So it is, and so it will fall out with thee, O Caesar, if in this action thou propose him to be thy pattern. It is not safe, Agrippa saith, to take the Empire: less safe it is to refuse it. A settled and innative vice it is in man, never to endure that any man above our own rank should over-top us. Romes second founder Camillus, Scipio, that scourge of Carthage, were disgraced; and M. Coriolanus banished by our Ancestors; only because their worth had lifted them above the ordinary pitch of Subjects. Do not thou hope to fare better than thy Predecessors. Heretofore, perchance, thou mightest have sought the Empire, to satisfie thy ambition. The Empire must now be thy refuge and Asylum. Credit me, the Lords of the Senate, after so many years Obedience, know not how to Govern; neither canst thou having so long been a Governour, learn Obedience. True it is, that in matters of domesticall business, a man may stop and desist where he will: But in the getting of an Empire, there is no mean between the death of an Enemie, and the life of a Prince. Thou hast already gone too far to retire. Now thou must resolve to be Caesar or nothing. To say more were su∣perfluous. Thine own discretion will suggest unto thee better Arguments. Onely this, I know that thou hast in thee too much Julius, not to be an Emperour.

17 AUGUSTUS seemed to incline to this latter opinion; whether moved with Mecenas Oration, especially his instance in Pompey; or that he was before resolved to follow that course, is uncertain. Howsoever, seeming with great attention to observe their speeches, and gather∣ing their severall reasons and motives together, he made this reply.

A most hard thing it is, for a divided mind, to make a well-joyn'd Answer. Divided I am, and troubled between your two opinions; loath to follow either, sithence in so doing I must offend one. Yet sithence there is a necessity of Resolution; I intend, though I likewell of thy advice, Agrippa, to follow thine Mecenas. In doing which, I am but an instrument of the Destinies, to put their

will in execution. Often have I heard my Father Octavius report, how Nigidius, famous for his skill in Iudiciary Astrologie, told him once in open Senate, That he had gotten an Empe∣ror for the Romans. As also, how M. C••cero, so renowned for Wit and Eloquence, dreamed that he s••w Jupiter place me on the top of the Capitoll, with a Whip in mine hand. Certain∣ly, if the powers of Heaven promise me so great an Empire; I will not be wanting to my self▪ but will adde by my industrie to their influence. To further my designs, I do desire you, nay I conjure you both, that as you have been ever ready in your Counsels, so you would not now be backward in any necessary assistance.

This said, they presently enter into a new conference, how to manage a business of this weight; what Senators to acquaint with their in∣tent; how to dispose of the Army, not yet cashiered; with what Plummet were best to sound the minds of the common people, and to oblige all sorts unto him. This Consultation ended, AUGUSTUS continued his affability to the People, and respect to the Nobles. An opportuni∣ty he had to express himself to both. There was at that time a Famine, which shrewdly raged among the Commons. To the poorer sort, he distributed Corn, gratis; to others, at a mean price. Riches and honours he communicated to both sorts; the better to wipe out of their me∣mories, the antient freedome. Such parts of the City as were destroyed by casualty of fire, rui∣ned by length of time, or defaced during the Civill Wars; he re-edified. Houses of Common-as∣semblies he repaired; Temples, consecrated to the Gods, he spared no cost to adorn and beauti∣fie. And finally, so freely diffused his bounty, that there was no part or member of the City, which had not some tast of it. Next, he dismissed his Souldiers, assigning them Lands and habi∣tations in divers parts of Italy: That so the People might conceive his Resignation to be reall; and yet, if need were, his forces might be quickly reassembled. Nor were Agrippa and Mo∣cenas wanting for their parts, to promote the cause; but carefully acquainted some of the Se∣nate with it, who stood well affected to them; and cunningly prepared others, who had stood indifferent.

18 The foundation thus layd, and the Senate sate, AUGUSTUS rose from his seat, and spake to this, or the like effect.

When I consider with my self the infinite extent of the Ro∣man Empire; I protest I stand at a maze: Marvailing how such, as heretofore have raised com∣bustions in State, durst undertake the sole administration of it. What Nation in the World, hath not either begged their Peace at our Gates; or felt the fury of our Wars at their own▪ What Countries have we not harried with Fire and Sword, making the rising and setting of the Sun the bounds of our Dominions? It must questionless proceed from an over-weaning conceit in them, of their own abilities; who thought themselves so fit to undergo that bur∣den, which none but the immortall Gods can carry. Of my self I will not say much; Onely, I hope I may say with modesty, that I am not inferiour to Cinna, nor it may be to Syl∣la; Yet have I found in my self, by late experience, how unable I was to manage the affairs of State, even then when I had two Coad••utators. There is no Atlas of strength sufficient to bear up this Heaven; No Star of influence sufficient to animate this Sphear; No one form of vertue sufficient to actuate this matter. Neither indeed is it fit, that the Republique which ought to be immortall, should depend only on the life and wel-fare of one man. There never was, since the beginning of time, a City replenished with greater store of worthy and able men, either to consult or exercise. Never was there seen so grave and discreet a Consistory; Never so many of both sorts so fit to govern. I have by your Directions, and the Valour of your Souldiers, put an end to all homebred quarrels. I have been your instrument to reduce Peace internall and externall, to your City, and desire now no other Guerdon or recompence for any former services, than a quiet and a private life; free from all such dangers and incon∣veniences, as are inseparably annexed to the Soveraignty. Now therefore, and may my acti∣on be auspitious and fortunate to my Country, doe I resign my authority; committing my self, and the Common-wealth, into the hands of the Senate and People of Rome.

19 This Oration ended, there followed a soft and silent buzzing in the house. Some suppo∣sed this speech not to have so much truth, as art and cunning, yet smothered their conceits for fear of after-claps. Others were Creatures of his own making, and they hoping to rise in the fall of their Country, would not hear of a Resignation. Some few of the wiser sort, thought it not expedient to put the Reigns again into the hands of the Multitude. The rest out of a sluggish and phlegmatique Constitution, chose rather the present estate with security; than to strive to recover the old, with danger. All therefo••e with a joynt-consent proclame him sole Emperor; and solemnly entreat him to save the Common-wealth, otherwise running to inevitable ruin. He for a while, as vainly denied to accept the Government, as they vainly persisted to desire him. At last, wearied with the clamours of all in generall; and importu∣nity of some in particular; he by little and little yeelded to their requests, taking upon him the Empire for ten years, with this Proviso, that if before that time expired, he could fully settle and order the present State,* 1.55 he would give up his charge. This he gave out, not with a purpose of performance; (For at the end of every Decennium he renewed his Lease of the Government;) But that the people seeing so nigh a possibility of regaining their Liber∣ties, might not practise against him. Whereas, had he for term of life received the supreme Authority, he had no doubt hastened his own overthrow. For well he knew, that not the Title of Dictator, but the Epithite Perpetuall, was the destruction of CAESAR: And yet a great respect was to be had also in the choyce of the Title;

The name of King he refused, as being odious unto the Citizens. Neither would he be called Romulus, though he much desired it, lest they should suppose that he did affect the Tyranny. When the people called him Dictator, he rent his Garments, desiring them to discharge him of a name so hated; and being once called Lord, (Dominus) he forbad also that Title by pub∣like Edict. Princeps Senatus was the only Title he admitted, well knowing, that the like glorious attributes were heaped on his Father julius by them which least loved him, onely to this end, that growing more and more into hatred, he might the sooner be dispatched. Nor was he ignorant that the Common people led more by appearances, than truth, discorned names more plainly than executions; and that the onely course to make greatness stand firmly, was to receive extraordinary power under a Title not offensive. The name also of AUGUS∣TUS conferred upon him by the Senate, (as if there had been something in him more than mortall) he refused not, as a Title expressing more dignity and reverence than authority. And having pleased himself in the choice of his Title, he next proceeded to the establishment of his power, which he thus pursued.

20. When first at the hands of the Lords of the Senate, he had for ten years received the Government; there was appointed unto him two Cohorts of Praetorian souldiers for the guard of his person; to whom the Senate allowed the double wages of a Legionary souldier, to make them the more vigilant and needfull in their charge. Over these he appointed two Prefects or Governors, (Captains of the Guard we may best term them.) To commit the charge to one on∣ly, might breed danger; to more, confusion. Agrippina to settle Nero in the Empire, prevailed with Claudius, to make Burrus, whom she had at her devotion, the sole Captain, and Nim∣phidius, fallen from his hopes of setting Galba besides the quishon, desired the command of the Guard as the next step to the Soveraignty. In choice of these Captains, he observed two Rules. First, he ever chose them, Ex ordine Equestri, not Senatorio; lest that so high a digni∣ty, joyned to so high a birth, might startle their resolutions to some designs against his quiet. Secondly, he made choice of two such, which were of contrary humors, and somewhat at odds, that so the ill intents of the one (if they should harbour any) might be thwarted and revea∣led by the other; and both in a noble emulation should contend to be most forward in his ser∣vice. The next course which he took for his own security, was a law he made to curb the wills and attempts of the great ones. For whereas it had been formerly unlawfull to question a Bondman in matters concerning the life and death of his Lord; AUGUSTUS passed an Act, that all such Bondmen should be first sold to him, or the Common-wealth. By means where∣of he kept the Lords, before presuming on the secresie of their slaves, from all close and pri∣vate Conspiracies against him. Having thus strengthened his person, he assumed to himself the Imperiall, Censoriall, and Tribunitian authority, together with the Sacerdotall dignity. As Emperor and Generall of the Men of War, he could press Souldiers, raise Taxes, proclame Wars; make Peace, yea, and put to death the very best and stoutest of the Senators; as Censor, it was in his power, to reform corrupt manners, enquire after mens carriage, to take in and put out of the Senate whom he listed, to place & displace the people from an honorable Tribe, to a less hono∣rable. Yet would he not be called Censor, as a name too inferior; but accepted the Prerogatives of it, after the surrendry of Manutius, and his associate, two men so unfit for that Magistra∣cy, that they could object no crime to old or young, of which themselves were not guilty. The Tribunitian authority enabled him to hinder any thing attempted against his liking: It preser∣ved his person from all contumely and injury; giving him power to pvnish, as an exerable per∣son, (yea, and without any formality of the Law,) whosoever had offended him either in word or deed. As for the Pontificall Dignity, it made him a little more reverenced, not more potent. Onely it added to his title the stile of Pontifex Maximus, or Chief Bishop; and made him of au∣thority amongst the Priests, and in sacred matters, things that concerned Religion. The light of Reason taught him, that it was convenient for him, being a Prince, to have command on all his people; He had been els but half a Monarch, such as some Princes are with us, who quit their Clergie to be governed by a Forrain Head.

21. These severall Prerogatives annexed together, seemed not yet sufficient: and therefore he so cunningly dealt with the Senators, that they gave him a generall Exemption from the Co∣active power of the Law. Which once obtained, he seriously bends his thoughts to settle the Common-wealth; and so to settle it, that by uniting all parties, and giving satisfaction to all Interesses, it might not be obnoxious to such frequent and tumultuous alterations, as it had been formerly. But herein, when he had consulted the antient Platforms, he found no small diffi∣culty. The Form described by Plato, shewed rather how a Citie ought to be governed, than how it may be. Aristotle, though bred in the Free States of Greece, was a friend to Monarchie; but his discourses dark, and speculative, and not easily reduced to practice. Solon afforded the People too much Authority, the Nobles too little, the King none. The old Cartl••••ginian Legislator attributed too much to Riches, too little to Vertue. The Persian Law-makers indul∣ged the King too much, to the Subject nothing: And on the other side, Licurgus in his model∣ling of the State of Sparta, ascribed too little to the King, and too much to the Senate. Zaleu∣cus was rather the Author of some particular Laws, than the Framer of a Common-wealth. Phaleas and Hippodamus as unimitable altogether as Plato. Seeing therefore that none of the old Patterns did come home to his purpose; and withall considering with himself, that the ••••nixt Forms of Rule were not equally ballanced, and by consequence subject unto change,

he resolved to frame his Common-wealth out of the perfections of the three good Forms, their imperfection being rejected, reserving to himself the Supreme Majesty, to the Senate eminent Authority, to the People convenient Liberty, all in a just and fit proportion. And to say truth, he did so mix the Soveraignty of one with the Liberty of all, that both the Lords and People, without fear of bondage or sedition, injoyed their accustomed Freedoms. The Consulls and Nobles of the City assembled as formerly they used; matters of State they handled by them∣selves; Ambassadors of Forrain Nations they heard, and dispatched. The Commons assem∣bled in the Comitia, to enact Laws and elect Magistrates, as in the free Common-wealth. Yet so that nothing was done without the consent and privity of the Prince, who for the most part, nominated the successive Magistrate, leaving the confirmation of him to that people. So that the change, as he contrived it, was not violent and at once, but by degrees, and by the silent ap∣probation of both Estates, as seeming to consist more in the alteration of the Magistrate, than of the Laws.

22. But (to proceed more particularly) the first care he took, was to confirm Religion in the same state in which he found it. I mean Religion as the Romans used the word, for those particu∣lar though idolatrous Forms of Worship, which to their severall Gods had been used among them. This, though he might have changed, as the Pontifex Maximus, or chief Bishop of the City; yet very wisely he forbare it. It is not safe for Princes that are setled in a long descent of Government, to be too active in such changes: But it is dangerous to attempt it in a Green State, and in an Empire not well quieted, and inured to bondage. Men are more sensible of the smal∣lest alterations in the Church, than greater changes in the State, and raise more frequent broils about it. The Romans specially were exceeding tender in this point. The antient Aediles formerly received it into their charge, that they permitted no externall, either Gods or Cere∣monies, to be introduced into the City. And by Aemilius it was enacted for a Law, That none should offer sacrifice in any publike place, after a new and Forrain fashion. Excellent therefore was the counsell which Maecenas gave him, when he first undertook the Empire; viz.

That he should follow constantly the Religion which he found established, and compell others also to do the like: For Forrain and strange Rites (saith he) will offend the people, work many in∣convenient alterations in the Civil State; yea and most likely wil occasion many both seditions and conspiracies.

Words which he spake not to the air, but to a Prince exceeding apprehen∣sive of the best advice: Nor did AUGUSTUS ever shew himself more carefull in any one Art of Empire, than he did in this. That which Mecenas noted, we find true in these later Ages; in times more skilfull of obedienee, than the most quiet hour of AUGUSTUS Go∣vernment. No one thing more hath caused so frequent and so generall Rebellions in the States of Christendom, than alterations of this nature. I cannot therefore but commend it, as a pious resolntion in a late mighty Monarch: Better some few corruptions should be suffered in a Church, than still a change.

23. Religion thus established, in the next place the welfare of the whole Empire consisted chiefly in reforming of the City; from which, as from the heart, life was conveyed to all the Provinces abroad. And in the Citie the corruption was most apparent in the Senate it self. With them therefore he beginneth, well knowing that crimes in men of eminent place end not in themselves; but by degrees become diffused among their Clients and Followers. Now in the Senate were many and desertless men, who had been taken into it during the Civill Wars; as they could court the People, and humour such as were most potent. Of these he expelled none by his own power; but making a speech to them in the Senate, of the antient order and present confusion of the house, he first exhorted them to look back on their former lives, and to judge of their own abilities and merits, for so honourable a room. Then he desired some of them to pick out such among them, as were in disposition factious, and in life faulty, but loath to conceive so ill of their own actions; which they did accordingly. Yet as it often happeneth, that the great Thief leadeth the less to the Gallows; and as Commines observeth, that after the Battell of Monliherry Offices were taken from many for flying away, and conferred on such as ran ten miles beyond them: So remained many in the Senate neither less vicious, nor less violent; only more potent to maintain their doings, than some others whom they had removed. AUGUSTUS therefore joyning to him Agrippa, proceedeth to a new review: And certainly it much concerned him in the setling of his affairs, that none should have a voyce in that famous Councell, but such as were of able judgments, honest repute, and well-affected to his Service and the Common-wealth. And enterprise which he esteemed so dange∣rous, that he permitted entrance to no Senator till he were searched; himself wearing a Brigan∣dine under his Gown; and being invironed with ten of the most couragious and best beloved of the whole company. Such as he found in either kind inexcusable, he discharged from their attendance, electing such in their places, which were either enobled for their wisdom, of no∣ted moderation, or otherwise strong in their dependants. Yet so that greatness of Revenue was esteemed neither a fit Patronage for any if they were offensive; nor a just cause to challenge interest in the house. Such of them as were rich rather in the gifts of the minde, than those of fortune, he relieved with honourable Pensions; and finally he bestirred himself so resolutely, that all confessed that they had need of such a wise Physician, to cure that dull Consumption, where∣into the Common-wealth was fallen.

24 In other things he seldom did proceed against them as of himself: But when that any of them had conspired his Ruin, he referred them to the judgment of their fellows. And this he did partly to reserve unto the Court the antient Prerogative; partly, not to be Judge and par∣ty in his own cause: but principally following the example of his Father Julius, who counter∣feiting a wretchless contempt of his adversaries, used when he was least suspected, under-hand, and by publike Officers to work their destruction. Many also of them whom the Senate had condemned, he would freely pardon. Conceiving truly, that the questioning of men of high calling, would produce as much terrour; though it argued not so much rigor as the punish∣ment. Yet if extremity of Law was used towards some few, it was to settle quietness in the whole; and as it were a particular bloud-letting for the generall health. Those who had fol∣lowed the factions of Brutus and Antony, he forgave freely. And not so only, but by mani∣festing his words by his deeds, and adding trust and honours to his pardons: he made his Chair of State more setled, and immoveable. So Caesar by erecting the fal•• and broken Images of Pompey, made his own statues stand more firmly. But the chief Act by which he brideled the Nobles, was an Edict by him promulgated, forbidding any of the ••, his leave not granted, to travell out of Italie. For well he knew that in an Empire unsetled, and Provlaces not quie∣ted, the presence and authority of men of that rank, might raise greater troubles, than could be easily suppressed. Examples he wanted not; that especially of Cato, who after the over∣throw of Pompey, stirred such a War against Caesar in Africk: that he never bought Victory a•• a dearer rate. Yet not altogether to imprison them, he licensed them at their pleasure to visit Sicilia, and Gaul Narbonoyse; Provinces close to the continent of Italie, altogether unfurnished for Wars; and indeed such, as by reason of the variety of pleasures in them used, were more likely to weaken their minds, than to arm their bodies. Now to give the Senate some sweet meat to their sowr sawce; he as much honoured and reveren••ed that Order, as ever it was in the Free∣state: submitting himself to their Judgements, and appearing of his own accord, at most of their dayes of Session. Out of those he chose 15 alterable every half year, to be of his privy Counsell; but then changing them for others, that so all of them might participate that ho∣n••ur; and yet none of them be acquainted with too many of his secrets. At his entrance in∣to the Senate, he used courteously to salute the Lords; and so likewise at his departure. He knew full well that it was noted for great pride in his Father Iulius; so much to sleight the Lords of that House, as he always did: never making to them any obeysance, no not then, when they came to tell him what honours were decreed unto him.

25. This Reformation of the great Ones, soon made the lower sort more carefull; both to ob∣serve good order, and to learn obedience. Yet did not AUGUSTUS refer all to President, but somewhat to Precept. The Roman Knights he enforced to yeeld an account of their lives; an Ordinance full of health and wisdom: Idleness being the root of all private vices, and publike disorders. To the Commons in their Comitia and other meetings, he prescribeth Laws and Or∣ders as himself listed. The old authority of the Tribunes, dashed in the Dictatorship of Sylla, he would not restore. He suffred them to intercede for the People, but not to prefer or hinder any Bill to the advancement or the prejudice of their Estate. Without this Curb, the Common sort would never have suffered him to sit fast in the Saddle. For had the people had their Tribunes, and had the Tribunes had their antient dignity and power, which they had usurped: there had been little or no hope of altering the form of Goverment. So different are the ends of the Common-people, especially if nuzled in a factious Liberty; from the designs of Soveraign Princes.

26 The City thus reformed in the principall errors and defects of it; he again exhibiteth un∣to them divers pleasures: As Shews of Fencers, Stage-plays, Combats of wild beasts, publique Dancings, with variety of other delightfull spectacles. And this as well to breed in them a good conceit of the change, as fearing left their cogitations, for want of other objects, would fix themselves upon his actions, and the old freedom. Horse-races, Tilts, and Tornaments, he gladly cherished; but he permitted them onely to the Inhabitants of Rome: That so that City being the Seat-Town of his Empire, might be stored with good Horses, and expert Riders. Such of the Commons as were behind hand, he relieved: and when that any of them had made him Heir to their goods; he well knowing that no good Father did appoint to his Heir any Prince but a Tyrant, presently restored to the Children of the deceased the whole Patrimony. An action truly worthy of AVGVSTVS; as true a Guardian of Orpha••••s, as a Father of his Country. Such Princes as gape covetously after other mens possessions, seldom enjoy the benefit of their own. The Treasures of Kings are then greatest, not when their own Coffers are full only, but their Subjects rich. Yet one thing more he seemed to leave unto the people, which they thought most pleasing; Liberty of speech: Wherein sometimes they were so li••enti••••s, that they spared not Agrippa himself, so potent with the Emp••ror. But he, good man, never using the Princes favour to the prejudice of any, seemed not to mark their taunts and slanders: whether with greater moderation or wisdom, I cannot tell. Neither did AVGVSTVS scape their foolish Pasquils and infamous Libels. All which he winked at, knowing, that Contumelles of that nature sligh∣ted and contemned, soon vanish of themselves; but if repined and stormed at, seem to be ac∣knowledged. A temper which he learnt of his Father Julius, who was perfect at it. And certainly it was a notable point of wisdom in both of them. It is the misery of the best Princes,

even when they do well, to be ill spoken of. And therefore many times such follies, are with more policie dissembled than observed, by the greatest Kings.

27 As for this Lavishness of the tongue, it is a humour that springeth for the most part, rather from a delight in pratling, than any malice of the heart: and they which use it are more trou∣blesome than dangerous. Julius feared not the fat men, but the lean and spare. And so AV∣GVSTVS thought, that not men liberal of speech, but silent, close, and sparing of their words, were most likely to raise tumults. Moreover, as long as the Common People retained Libertie of speech, they were the less sensible of the loss of Liberty in State. Whereas in the dayes of Domi∣tian, when not only they were prohibited to commune together, but even their secret sighs and tears were registred; then began they to look back with a serious eye on the old and Common Li∣berty. Neglect is the best remedy for this Talking vein. When the humour is spent, the People will cease on their own accords: till then, no forces can compel them. Tacitus taxeth Vitel∣lius of great folly, for hoping by force to hinder the continuall reports of Vespatians revolt; that being the only way to increase, not diminish the rumour. And as much he extolleth (I will not say how fitly) the Reign of Prince Nerva, wherein it was lawfull for the Subject to think what he would, and speak what he thought.

28 These courses though he took to rectifie the Senate, and content the people, yet he stayed not here. There were too many of both sorts, dangerous and unquiet spirits, who stomacked his proceedings; and under pretence of the antient Liberty, were apt to any bold attempt, and suddain alteration. These as he winked at for the present, so he employed them (as occasion served) in his forreign Wars. Wherein he followed the example of his Father Julius, who when his Souldiers had displeased him, in their Mutinies and Tumults, would lead them presently unto some desperate and dangerous service. So weakning both his Foes which lay next unto him, and punishing those Souldiers which had disobeyed him. For though AVGVSTVS had thrice shut the Temple of Janus, and cherished Peace, no Emperor more, of so large a Territory: Yet when he saw his times, and that mens minds were active, and their thoughts disquieted; he could find presently occasion for some new imployment. In this a Body Politique may be compared most fitly to the Body naturall. When we are full of blood, and our spirits boyling, there is not any Physick better than Phlebotomie. But if a vein be broken in us, and we bleed inwardly, our estate commonly is dangerous, and almost incurable. So Princes, when their people are tu∣multuous and apt to mischief; or that their thoughts are working, and hearkning after action: do commonly imploy them in some service far from home; that there they may both vent their Anger, and employ their Courage. For let them stay at home to confirm their practises, and grow at last into a Faction: the State will suffer in it; if it be not ruined. We cannot have a fairer instance of this truth than the proceeding of our fift Henry, and of the times next following: Whose, forein Wars kept us all quiet here at home; wasted those humours; and consumed those fiery spirits: which afterwards, the wars being ended, inflamed the Kingdom.

29 But his main work was to content the Souldiers, and to make them sure. Some of which he dispersed as before I sayd, all about Italy, in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Colonies: as well for the defence of the Countrey, as for their more speedy reassembly, if need should require. Abroad amongst the Provinces, were maintained upon the common charge 23 Legions with their ayds, besides 10000 of his Guard, and those which were appointed for the bridling and safety of the City. As to all of them he shewed an excellent thankfulness, for their faithfull services. So in particular to Agrippa, and to one other, whose name the Histories of that Age have not remembred. This latter had valiantly behaved himself at the battell of Actium: and being summoned to appear before the Lords of the Senate in a matter which concerned his life, cryed to AUGUSTUS for suc∣cour; who assigned him an Advocate. The poor fellow not contented with this favour, baring his breast, and shewing him the marks of many wounds; These (quoth he) have I received AUGUSTUS, in thy service, never supplying my place by a Deputy. Which sayd, the Emperor descending to the Bar, pleaded the Souldiers cause, and won it. Never did Soveraign Prince, or any that command in Chief, lose any thing by being bountifull of favours to their men of War. For this act quickly spreading it self over all the Provinces, did so indeer him to the Military men, that they all thought their services well recompensed, in that his graciousness to that one man. And now were they so far given over to him, that the honours conferred on Agrippa, could not increase their love; well it might their admiration. Agrippa was of a mean and common Pare••••age, but supplying the defects of his Birth with the perfections of his Mind; he became very potent with AUGUSTUS; who not only made him Consul, but his compa∣nion in the Tribunition authority, and Provest of the City. So many titles were now heaped on him, that M••••nus perswaded the Prince, to give him his Daughter Julia to Wife; affirming it impossible for Agrippa to live safe, considering how open new Creatures ly to the attempts of Malitious men; unless he were ingrassed into the Royall stem of the Caesars. On which cause questionless, for the stronger establishment of his new honours; Se••am•• afterward attempted, but not with the like success, the like matth with Livia, Tiberius Daughter-in-Law.

30 The Senate, People, and Men of War, thus severally reduced to a Mediocrity of power and ••ontent: The next labour is to alter the old, and establish a new Government of the City it self. To effect which, he dashed all former Laws, by which the Allies and Confederates of the

State were made free Denizens of the Town. That he conceived to be a way to draw che whole Empire into one City; and by the monstrous growth and increase of that, to make poor the rest. Therefore this Privilege he communicated unto a few only: partly that in the times of dearth, the City might not so much feel the want of sustenance; and partly that so antient an honour might not be disesteemed; but principally left Rome replenished with so huge a multi∣tude of stirring and unruly spirits, should grow too headstrong to be governed in due order. The greatest and most populous Cities, as they are pronest unto faction and sedition; so is the dan∣ger greatest, both in it self, and the example, if they should revolt. This provident course notwithstanding, there were in Rome men more than enough; and among them not a few malecontents and murmurers at the present state, such as contemned the Consuls, and hated the Prince. To keep these in compass, AUGUSTUS (it being impossible for him to be still re∣sident at Rome, and dangerous to be absent) constituted a Provost of the City, for the most part chosen out of the Senators: assigning him a strength of 6000 men, called Milites Urbani, or the City-souldiers. To him he gave absolute and Royal authority, both in the Town and Territory near adjoyning, during his own absence, To him were appeals brought from the other Ma∣gistrates: and finally to his Tribunall were referred all causes of importance, not in Rome only, but the greatest part of Italy. Mesalla was the first Provost, but proof being had of his insuffi∣ciency, the charge was committed to Agrippa, who did not only setle and confirm the City, but did the best he could to free the adjoyning parts of Italy from Theeves and Robbers, and stopped the courses of many other troublers of the present State. And yet he could not with that power either so speedily, or so thorowly reform all those mischiefs which in the late unsetled times were become predominant, as he did desire.

31 It is recorded that in the Civill wars of Marius and Sylla, one Pontius Telesinus of the Marian Faction, told his Generall, that he did well to scoure the Country, but Italy would never want Wolves, as long as Rome was so sit a Forrest, and so near to retire unto. The like might have been spoken to Agrippa; That he did well to clear the common Rodes and Passages, but I∣talie would never want Theeves, whilst Rome was so good a place of Refuge. For though he did, as far as humane industry could extend, endeavour a generall Reformation both within the City and without: yet neither could he remedy, nor foresee all mischiefs. Still were there many, and those great disorders, committed in the night season; when as no eye, but that to which no darkness is an obstacle, could discern the Malefactors. For in the first Proscription, many men used to walk the streets well weaponed; pretending only their own safety; but in∣deed it was to make their best advantage of such men as they met either in unfrequented lanes and Passages, or travelling as their occasions did direct them in the Night. To repress therfore the foul insolencies of these Sword-men, AVGVSTVS did ordain a Watch, consisting of 7000 Free∣men: their Captain being a Gentleman of Rome. In the day time, the Guard of the Town was committed to the Provost and his Citie souldiers: These Vigils resting in their standing Camps. In the night season, one part took their stations in the most suspitious places of the City: ano∣ther, in perpetuall motion traversed the streets; the rest lying in the Corps du Guarde, to re∣lieve their companions. By which means, he not only remedied the present disorders; but preserved the City from danger of Fire also. Yea and secured himself from all Night-tumults, which carried with them (though but small) more terror and affrightment, than greater Com∣motions in the day. Never till now were the common people Masters of their own, both lives and substance. And now was travell in the Night, as safe, though not so pleasant, as at Noon.

32 The People and City thus setled, his next study is to keep the Provinces in a liking of the Change. But little Rhetorique needed to win their liking, who had long desired the present form of Government: mistrusting the Peoples Regiment, by reason of Noblemens factions, Co∣vetousness of Magistrates, the Laws affording no security, being swayed hither and thither by ambition and corruption. These Provinces when he first took the Government, he thus divided. Asia, Africa, Numidia, Betica, Narbonensis, Sicilia, Corsica, Sardinia, all Greece, Crete, Cyprus, Pontus, and Bithynia, being quiet and peaceable Provinces, of known, and faithfull obedience, he assigned unto the Senate. But the new conquered Regions, such as had not disgested their loss of liberty, with whom any Rebellion or War was to be feared, he retained under his own com∣mand. Such were Tarraconensis, Lusitanica, Lugdunensis, Germany, Belgica, Aquitanica, Syria, Silicae, Egypt, Dalmatia, Mysia, Pannonia, &c. And this he did, as he gave out, to sustain the danger himself alone, leaving unto the Senate all the sweets of ease: but the truth was, to keep them without Arms, himself alwaies strong and in a readiness. The notable effects of which Coun∣sell did not discover themselves only by the establishment of the Empire in his own person du∣ring life, and the continuance of it in the house of the Caesars (though men of most prodigious Vices) after his decease: but in some of the Ages following also. For when the Family of the Caesars was extinct in Nero, the Imperiall Provinces being so strong, and perceiving the Con∣sular so weak, assumed to themselves the creating, and establishing of the following Princes. Thus Galba was made Emperour by the Spanish and French Legions, Vitellius by the German, Vespatian by the Syrian and Panonnian: The Consular Provinces never stirring, either to prevent their attempts, or to revenge them. And when they adventured once to advance Gordian to the Throne, all they could doe, was but to betray the poor old man and all his Family to a tragick

end. And yet he did not so impropriate those Provinces to the Senate, but that they also (as well as those which he reserved unto himself) were specified particularly in his private Register. In which (the better to manage the affairs of the Empire) he had set down what Tributes every of them payed, what Presents they sent in, what Customs in the•• were levyed. That book also comprehended the wealth of the publike Treasury, and necessary charge issuing out of it: What number of Citizens and Allies there were in Arms; What strength there was by Sea, with all other circumstances concerning the extent, strength, riches, and particulars of his e∣state. William of Normandy did the like at his first entrance into England, when he composed that Censuall Roll of all this Kingdom, which we call Dooms-day Book, or the Roll of Winton; according unto which, Taxations were imposed, and Ayds exacted. The greatest Princes have not thought it a disparagement to be good Husbands, to know the riches of their Crowns, and have an eye to their Intrado.

32. Britain was left out of this Bead-Roll, either because from hence there neither was much hope of profit, nor much fear of hurt; or els because being more desirous to keep than inlarge the Monarchy, he thought it most expedient to confine it within the bounds appointed by Na∣ture. Danubius on the North, Mount Atlas on the South, Euphrates on the East, and the main Ocean on the West, did both bound his Empire and defend it. Some Kingdoms have their limits laid out by Nature, and those which have adventured to extend them further, have found it fatall. The Persians seldom did attempt to stretch their Territory beyond Oxus, but they mis∣carried in the action. And what was that poor River, if compared unto the Ocean? Many who loved action, or expected preferment by the Wars, incited him unto the conquest and plantation of these Countreys. Affirming,

That the barbarous people were naturally bad Neighbours, and though for the present not very strong nor well skilled in Arms, yet might a weak Enemy in time gather great strength. That he ought to pursue the War for his Fa∣ther Julius sake, who first shewed that Iland to the Romans; that it yeelded both refuge and supply to the Malecontents of Gaul, and Enemies in Germanie. That he would lose the bene∣fit of a wealthy Country, stored with all manner of provision, and the command of a valiant Nation, born (as it were) unto the Wars. That it was an Apostacy from honor, to lye still and add nothing to the conquest of his Ancestors. That he was in all equity bound as far as in him was, to reduce to Civility from Barbraism so many proper and able men.

But to these motives he replyed,

That he had already refused to wage war with the Parthian, a more dangerous neighbour, and far wose enemy than the Britains. That he had waste and desart ground enough in his own Dominions for many a large Plantation, when he saw it needfull. That he had constantly refused, though with great facility he might, to conquer any more of the barba••ous Nations. That as in the Nat••rall body a surfet is more dangerous than fasting; so in the Body Politike too much is more troublesom than a little. That the Roman Monarchy had already exceeded the Persian and Macedonian, and to extend it further was the next way to make it totter and fall by its own weight. That he had learned in the Fable not to lose the substance, by catching at the shadow. And finally, that many puissant Nations lay in and about Britany, against whom Garrisons must be kept; and he feared the Re∣venue would not quit the Cost. And so the enterprize of Britain was quite laid a∣side.

33. For the assurance of the Provinces already conquered, he dispersed into them 23. Legi∣ons, with their Ayds, whose pay onely, besides provision of Corn, and Officers wages, amoun∣ting to five Millions and an half of our English pounds, and somewhat more, were so suddenly paid unto the Armies, that we read seldom in the Histories of that Empire, of any Mutiny a∣mong the souldiers for want of pay. An happiness whereof these ages have been little guilty. For the amassing of this treasure, and defraying of this charge, AUGVSTVS made not use onely of his own revenue. Wars which are undertaken, and Souldiers that are levied for the Common safety, ought in all reason to be maintained on the Common purse. The Grandour and se∣curity of an Empire, concerns in all respects, as much the People as the Prince. For which cause he erected an Exchequer in the Citie, which was called Aerarium militare, or the Souldiers Trea∣sury, whereto the twentieth part of every mans estate was brought, according to the true and perfect valuation. This was esteemed an heavy burden at the first, and indeed it was, but that the people felt the sweetness and effects of it in the Common safety. In that respect, the inte∣rest was greater than the principall. Subjects that have a care either of the common peace or ho∣nour, will not repine at payments and taxations, though more than ordinary. It is a poor con∣ceit to think that Princes either are able or obliged, to maintain the wars without assistance from their people: or that the treasures which in these respects they give the King, they do not give unto themselves. I may perhaps repute him for a cunning Sophister, but never for a faith∣full Subject, which coyns distinctions betwixt the welfare of the King, and the weal of the King∣dom. These Legions he imployed as occasion was, either to curb the Natives, or secure the Borders. The Roman Empire seldom had such perfect peace, but that there were imployment, always for the Souldiers. If that they had in any place a short Cessation from the wars, yet they were not idle. Idleness doubtless is the greatest enemy to Martiall Discipline. Therefore he kept them at such times perpetually busied, either in paving Bogs, or in dreaning Marishe••. By means whereof, he made not only many of the barbarous Countries, both fruitfull in them∣selves,

and profitable to the Chequer: but thereby also he secured his own affairs, and disarmed his enemies. For many times the barbarous people trusting to such advantages, were apt too of∣ten to rebell; and having got themselves within those Myres and Fastnesses, stood on their Guard, as in some fashionable or defensible Fortress. The surest means to keep a conquered people from all occasion of revolting, is to lay waste their Wood-lands, and make all parts passable. The opportunity of a safe retreat, makes not more Theeves than Rebells.

35. Those whom he placed over his Provinces and Armies, he neither would remove under three years Government, nor yet continue after five. A longer stay might teach them too much cunning in practising on the dispositions of the people, and perhaps prompt them to work in∣to the favour of the Natives, and the Men of War; and so at last to establish in themselves a Soveraignty. Caesars long stay in Gaul, (a second five years being added unto that which was first allowed him) made him so potent with the People, and gracious with the Souldiers, that in the end he brought the Roman Empire under his subjection. And on the other side, to take them from their charges under three years continuance, were to have called them home, be∣fore they were well learned in the Customes and the nature of the Provinces; so makiug them unable to instruct their Successors. As for the men whom he imployed in those Commands, he culled them always out of the most valiant and upright in Camp and Senate. A Prince more willing and desirous not to imploy men likely to offend, than after the offence to punish and chastise them.

36. Besides his forces by Land, he also maintained at Sea two invincible Armadoes: The one lay at Anchor neer Ravenna, in the upper Sea, to awe and defend Dalmatia, Crete, Greece, Cy∣prus, Asia, &c. The other at Misenum in the lower Sea, to protect and keep under Gaul, Spain, Africa, Egypt, Syria, &c. Neither was this the only use of two such puissant Fleets, but in all probability they were to clense the Sea of Pirates; to have a care to the conducting of the Tributes and Customes into the Exchequer; and served also for transporting Corn, and other ne∣cessary provisions, for the sustenance and relief of the Citie. In the ensuing Civill Wars, these two Navies proved to be of great importance: The revolt of them giving as great a blow to the one side, as a comfort to the other. The principall assurance of Otho in these Wars, was the immovable fidelity of the Misenian Fleet; and the siding of the other with Vespatian, brake the hearts of Vitellius best followers.

37. Now as he thus strengthened the Provinces in generall, so did he cast an especiall eye on three particulars, viz. Italie, Gaul, and Egypt; Italie rounded Rome the Metropolis of the Em∣pire; and therefore he ought to be well assured of its good faith and allegiance to him. Nor was he ignorant that the Bellum Sociale raised by the people of that Countrey in the Free State, more shook and indangered the Empire, than the Invasions of Pyrrhus or Annibal. Therefore as formerly he planted in it two and thirty Colonies of old and trusty Souldiers to keep it sure unto himself; so now he did divide it into eleven Regions, each having peculiar Magistrates and Under-Officers. This not so much to ease the City Praetor, although he had imployment e∣nough at Rome, but because it was thick set, and as it were overlaid with People, whose rising might indanger the Common-wealth. So by his Colonies he kept a Garrison upon them, as it were, that they could not revolt: and by his Officers and Justiciers (as I may call them) he set so strait a Watch about them, that they durst not practise.

38. Gaul, now called France, was both a large and fertile Countrey, stored with a people, valiant in all attempts, and in many desperate. A people with which the old Romans fought rather to maintain their own liberty, than to increase their Dominions, a Tribe or Colonie of which had sacked the City of Rome, and indangered the Capitol. A people finally with whom the Romans durst not make war, till they had almost all the residue of the world in subjection. Remembrance of their antient Reputation, and store of money might occasion many despe∣rate practices against the quiet of the Empire. The readiest way to keep them in obedience, was to keep them poor; for without wealth high stomacks may well feed on the hope of Liberty, but digest it never. Licinius his freed-man, was the fittest fellow for such an Office, who is present∣ly made the Task-master of the Province. The Galls used to pay a Monethly Tribute, which he much inhaunced (besides private and petty means of prevailing) by making fourteen Moneths in a year. The Solicitors of that people at Rome make complaint to AUGUSTUS. He sometimes yeelded unto them, sometimes excused his Freed-man; some things he would not know, many he would not believe, others he dissembled. Licinius to make up his peace, sent to the Empe∣ror all his treasure, and that huge Mass of Gold and Silver by those unlawfull means heaped up together; which he not onely willingly received, but his turn being served, and the French not a little impoverished, he recalled Licinius, and sent Tiberius to settle the Province. So old and common a thing it is with great Princes, to suffer their Vice-Roys, and Under-Officers, to suck like Spunges, the Wealth of the Subject, till they are quite full, and then to squeeze them into their own Coffers.

39. But the Province whose tuition and defence he principally regarded, was Egypt; not so much for the valour and courage of the Inhabitants, as the naturall strength and situation of the place. Alexander of Macedon having annexed it to his Empire, never committed the entire Government and Jurisdiction thereof to one man, fearing lest he presuming on the wealth of the People, and site of the Countrey, would settle the possession in himself. And so AU∣GUSTUS

calling to mind as well the multitude, as the levity and inconstancy or 〈…〉〈…〉 that it was very rich in coyn, and the Roman Granary (as serving the City four 〈◊〉〈◊〉 yearly with Corn) not only trusted not the rule thereof into the hands of any of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 but expresly forbad any of that Order (without his speciall permission) to sojourn there. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 is a principle in State, never to license men of great houses, and credit among the people, to have free access into that Country, whose revolt may endanger the whole Empire. Wherefore it was a weakness doubtless in the Counsell of King Henry the sixt, to suffer Richard Duke of York, to pass at pleasure into Ireland, where he had harbour and relief, and whence he brought supply both of Men and Money. But to return to Egypt, Germanicus entring once into Alexan∣dria, only to see the Antiquities of it, and return, stirred such suspitions and distractions in the jealous head of Tiberius, that he spared not sharply to rebuke him for it. Vespasian also being by the Syrian Legions chosen Emperour, first assured himself of Egypt, as the Key of the Sea and Land, with a small power against a strong host easily defended. This place he resolved to make his Sanctuary, if his designs succeeded not luckily. And to this place he hastened, after the defeat of the Vitellian Army; that so detaining the ordinary provision of Victuals, he might by Famine compell the City of Rome to stand at his devotion The Government of this Province was by AUGUSTUS alwaies committed to some one of the Roman Gentry, as less able, by reason of his low Condition, to work against the Princes safety. Neither would he al∣low his Deputy the glorious attributes of Lieutenant, Legatus, Proconsul, or Praetor: Captain or President of Egypt was their highest Title; there being even in Titles no small motives to Ambition.

40 AUGUSTUS having by these means reduced both the City and Provinces under his absolute command, and being now declining in strength, by reason of a sudden and violent sickness, began to call his wits to Counsell, how to dispose of the Estate after his decease. Male-child he never had any. His Daughter Julia, a woman of immodest carriage, never made fur∣ther use of her Fathers greatness, than that she satisfied her Lusts with the greater insolence. Marcellus his Sisters sonne and Julias husband, was a young man of an ingenious disposition, and seemingly capable of the fortunes which attended for him. Him, being yet young, AU∣GUSTUS preferred to the Pontificall dignity, and Aedileship; yet once upon his sickness, he privately determined to choose a Successor in the Common-wealth, rather than his own Family; and nor to leave the Empire to Marcellus, whom he held unable to undergo it, but to his com∣panion in Arms, Agrippa, a man daunted neither with adverse, nor altered with prosperous fortunes. This Marcellus afterwards so stomacked, that he began to grutch at Agrippas great∣ness, and to bear a vigilant eye on his plots and actions. Contrarily, Agrippa unwilling to of∣fend him, under whose future Government he was in all likelyhood to end the rest of his days, with much adoe obtained leave to retire unto Lesbos, that so his absence either might allay, or remove the displeasure conceived against him by the young Prince. An action full of wisdom, and magnamity. For though AUGUSTUS chief end was, to discountenance the popular dependancies of his sonne, by the favours heaped on his servant: Yet did Agrippa know, that a Favorite ought to have so much in him of the Persian Religion, as to worship the Rising Sun also; and that he should resemble old Janus with the two faces, with th'one looking on the King regnant, with th'other on the Prince successive.

41 Marcellus being dead, Agrippa returning, married his Widdow, and on her begat two Sonnes, Caius and Lucius; whose actions afterward afforded such variety for censure, that there was wanting neither much reason to commend, nor little to condemn them. On these two, or at the least one of them, AUGUSTUS now grown aged, resolves to settle the Estate, and if they failed, upon such others, as by the liberty of the Laws, he might Adopt: Adoption, in the estimation of the Roman Laws, being indeed another Nature. Posterity, whether it be naturall, or only legall, is the best supporter of the Arms Imperiall. Such as both fortifies the Prince, and assures the Subject. Yet this he did not without much reluctancy, and a great conflict in his mind.

Sometimes his thoughts suggested to him, that the designed Successors draw to them all the attendance and respect, from the Prince in possession; That they have alwaies a lingring desire to be actually seated in the Throne; That they suppose the life of the present Prince, too te∣dious; not caring by what means it were shortned: That sometime it is pernicious, yea e∣ven to the appointed Successor himself also. On the other side, his better thoughts prompted him to consider in what a miserable distraction he should leave the Empire, if sudden death should take from him an ability to nominate his heir; The fear conceived in the whole Ci∣ty, at his last sickness; That Pyrrhus of Epirus, was of all hands condemned, for leaving his Kingdom to the sharpest sword; That the Common-wealth falln into dissentions, could not be setled again without a lamentable War, and a bloudy Victory; That the people seeing him childless, would not only contemn him, but perhaps endeavour to recover the old li∣berty, though with the ruin of the State; That it was the custom of Tyrants, to desire the e∣ternizing of their deaths, by the downfall of their Countries.

His mind thus distracted and perplexed, at last he brake in this manner.

Thou hast Octavian a Wolf by the ears; which to hold still, or to let go, is alike dangerous. Many inconveniences may ensue, if thou dost not declare thy Successor; More, if thou dost. The good of the Republique consisteth in know∣ing the future Prince; Thine own welfare dependeth on the concealment. The Common good

is to be preferred before any private: Yet ought Charity to begin at home. No, Octavian, no; As thou hast receiv'd, so shew thy self worthy of the title of Pater Patriae. Yea, and perhaps this designation may secure thine own Estate. For what will it profit the people to consult against thee when they shall see a successor at hand, either of thine own body, or thine own appointment, ready to take thy place, and revenge thy wrongs.

40 Thus resolved, he adopteth Caius and Lucius; desiring, though he made shew to the con∣trary, they should be Consuls Elect, and called Princes of the Youth. Yet wisely forecasting the dangers incident to himself if they should make their abode in Rome; he sendeth them with ho∣nourable charge into the Provinces abroad; as well to exercise them in feats of War, as to take away all cause of faction in the Court, and sedition in the City. Which mystery of State as it was antiently practised by most Princes, so at this day by the Grand Seigneur; who alwaies sendeth his eldest sonne unto Amasia, as Governour thereof; from whence till the death of his Father, he never returneth. In these journeys dyed the two young Princes, a misfortune which AUGUSTUS bare nobly; neither banishing grief with a Stoicall Apathy; nor spending the time in womanish lamentations. Having performed due rights to the dead, he adopted his Wives sonne Tiberius: A man for the conveniency and ripeness of his age, not unfit, in feats of Arms not unexpert, in humane learning not ignorant; but withall suspected to be cruelly given, and possessed with the hereditary pride of the Claudian Family. A strange medley of vertuous and vicious qualities. Tiberius, such was the will of his Father, to establish the succession, with more stayes than one, adopted Germanicus, his Brother Drusus sonne; then commanding over eight Legions in Germany; which done, he speedeth to his charge in Illyricum. This man AUGUSTUS appointed to be his Heir, as it was afterwards (and not improbably) conje∣ctured, neither in care to the State, nor in love to the party; but to win honour to himself, and to make the Roman people again wish for him; when they should see that infinite dispro∣portion in all royall and Kingly qualities, between the old and new Emperors. A fetch after i∣mitated by Tiberius, in the adoption of Caius Caligula.

43 The last (though not the least) help of the Empires establishment, was the long life and reign of our AUGUSTUS: as having ruled the State 16 years before, and 34 years after his confirmation in the Soveraignty, by the Senate and People. All the young men in the City were born after the first Decennium of the Monarchy. Most of the old men during the Civill Wars. Few had seen what was the antient form of Government in the Common-wealth: Many did not desire it. For at the present, enjoying Peace both at home and abroad; and hearing what sad and tragicall reports their Fathers made of the former troubles and proscriptions, they content∣ed themselves with the new Government; as more esteeming a secure and happy subjection, than a dangerous and factious liberty. By which long time of Empire, and the policies already reci∣ted, besides many others, which I can neither learn by relations, nor gather by presumptions; did AUGUSTUS so firmly settle the Roman Monarchy, that it continued some hundred of years without alteration; though all his immediate Successors were in a manner Monsters, incarnate devils, and indeed any thing rather than men. Tiberius, Cains, Claudius, Nero, Galba, Otho, and Vitellius, both by their own Tyrannies, and their Bondmens Extortions, would have ruined any Monarchy not founded by AUGUSTVS.

44 To speak concerning the domestical affairs of this Emperor, is beyond my Theme. As either how far he suffered himself to be ordered by his Wife Livia; or whether he used variety of women, not so much to satisfie a disordinate appetite, as by so many women to fish out the secret designs of many men. He was too exact a Statesman to be perfect in Souldiery; and in all his Wars was prosperous by Fortune rather than by Valour, or his Captains Valour than his own. The Common-wealth which he found weak and in Rubbish, he left Adamantine, and in∣vincible. In behaviour he was affable and gracious; in his discourse sententious; to the good, of a most sweet disposition; to the lewd and dishonest, harsh and unpleasant. Friendship he contracted with few, and that slowly; but to them, whom he once loved, constant and bounti∣full to the last. Finally, such a one he was, of whom I will only say what I find spoken of Severus; It had been an ineffable benefit to the Common-wealth of Rome, if either he had never dyed, or never been born.

Thus having drawn the Picture of this puissant and prudent Prince (though I confess with too much shadow) I now proceed unto the Catalogue of the Roman Emperours: in which I shall take notice of such of their Actions only as had relation to the Publick, either in the im∣provement or decrease of their Power and Empire; or point to any signall matter which con∣cerns the Church.

The Roman Emperours.

• 1 Julius Caesar,* 1.56 the last of the Dictators, and the first of the Emperours, in memory of whom the following Emperours were called Caesars, till the time of Adrian, when it became the title of the heir apparent, or designed Successor; the first who had it in that sense being Aelius Verus, though he lived not to enjoy the Empire.
• 2 C. Octavianus Caesar,* 1.57 to whom the Senate gave the name of Augustus, who added unto

• the Roman Empire the Provinces of Noricum, Pannonia, Rhoetia, a great part of Spain, and the whole Kingdome of Egypt. In his time the Lord CHRIST was born. 56.
• 3 Tiberius Nero,* 1.58 the sonne-in-Law of Augustus, subdued many of the German Nations, and added Galatia and Cappadocia to the Empire. In his time CHRIST suffered. 23.
• 4 Ca••us Caligula,* 1.59 sonne of Germanicus (sonne of Drusus, the brother of Tiberius) and of A∣grippina Neece to Augustus Caesar by his daughter Julia. 3.
• 5 Claudius Caesar,* 1.60 Uncle to Caligula, brother of Germanicus, and sonne of Drusus by An∣tonia Neece to Augustus by his Sister Octavia, added Britain and Mauritania to the Roman Empire. 13.
• 6 Domitius Nero,* 1.61 son of Aenobarbus, and Agrippina daughter to Germanicus the last of the Caesars; he made the Celtian Alpes a Province of the Empire; and brought the Armeni∣áns to receive their Kings from the Roman Emperours; and was the first that raised any publick persecution against the Christians. An. 67. 13.
• 7 Sergius Galba,* 1.62 chosen by the French and Spanish Legions.
• 8 Salvius Otho, made Emperour by the Praetorian Souldiers.
• 9 Aul. Vitellius, elected by the German Legions.
• 10 Flavius Vespasianus,* 1.63 chosen by the Syrian and Iudaean Armies, subverted utterly the Com∣mon-wealth of the Jews, by the valour and prowess of his sonne Titus; and brought Achaia, Lycia, Rhodes, Samos, Thrace, and Syria Comagene, under the form of Roman Provinces. 9.
• 11 Titus Vespasianus,* 1.64 the fortunate Conqueror of the Jews.
• 12 Fl. Domitianus,* 1.65 who raised the second persecution against the Christians. An. 96. 15.
• 13 Nerva Cocceius,* 1.66 a noble Senator, but no Roman born, as all the rest had been before him, but not many after him.
• 14 Ulpius Trajanus,* 1.67 by birth a Spaniard, adopted by Nerva, he made Dacia a Province of the Empire, carried the Roman Armies over Euphrates, subduing Armenia, Mesopotamia, and Assyria; and raised the third Persecution against the Christians. An. 110. 19.
• 15 Aelius Adrianus,* 1.68 who utterly exterminated the Jewish Nation, and continued the Persecution begun by Trajan. 20.
• 16 Antoninus Pius,* 1.69 whose friendship was sought by the very Indians. 24.
• 17 Marcus Antoninus,* 1.70 surnamed the Philosopher, associated L. Verus in the Government, by whose valour he subdued the Parthians; he raised the fourth Persecution against the Church. An. 167. 19.
• 18 L. Antoninus Commodus,* 1.71 sonne to Marcus, the first Emperour that had been hitherto born in the time of his Fathers Empire. 13.
• 19 Aelius Pertinax,* 1.72 made Emperour against his will.
• 20 Didius Iulianus, who bought the Empire of the Souldiers.
• 21 Septimius Severus,* 1.73 took Ctesiphon from the Parthians, subdued the Province of O••∣roene; and raised the fifth Persecution. An. 195. 18.
• 22 Bassianus Caracalla,* 1.74 sonne to Severus.
• 23 Opilius Macrinus,* 1.75 made Emperor by the men of War.
• 24 Varius Heliogabalus,* 1.76 the supposed sonne of Caracalla.
• 25 Alexander Severus,* 1.77 Cosen of Varius.
• 26 Maximinus,* 1.78 a fellow of obscure birth, who being advanced to the Empire, raised the sixt Persecution. An. 237.
• 27 Gordian,* 1.79 elected by the Senate against Maximinus. 6.
• 28 Philip,* 1.80 an Arabian, supposed by some to be a Christian. 5.
• 29 Decius,* 1.81 slain in war against the Gothes; the Author of the seventh Persecution raised against the Church. An. 250. 2.
• 30 Gall••s Hostilianus. 2.* 1.82
• 31 Aemilianus the Moore.* 1.83
• 32 Valerianus,* 1.84 the Author of the eighth Persecution. An. 259. He was taken prisoner by Sapores King of Persia, and made to serve him for a footstool.
• 33 Gallienus, sonne to Valerianus, in whose time the 30 Tyrants ingrossed unto themselves severall parts of the Empire.
• 34 Claudius II.* 1.85 who after a short and troublesome time, left it to
• 35 Quintillus his Brother,* 1.86 who enjoyed the same but 17 daies.
• 36 Valer. Aurelianus,* 1.87 restored again the antient discipline, suppressed all the Invaders of the Empire, and vanquished the Gothes, but was a great persecutor of the Church An. 278. 6.
• 37 Annius Tacitus,* 1.88 descended from Tacitus the Historian.
• 38 Florianus, an Emperour of two moneth, only.
• 39 Valerius Probus.* 1.89 6.
• 40 Aurelius Carus,* 1.90 together with his two sonnes Carinus and Numerianus.
• 41 Dioclesian,* 1.91 first associated Maximianus by the name of Emperour, or Augustus, and after∣wards

• ... Galerius of Dacia, and Constantinus Chlorus by the name of Caesars. He had con∣tinuall Wars against the Persians, and raised the tenth Persecution against the Church, An. 295. Which held so long, and was so vehement withall, that as St. Hierom writes, there were 5000 slain for every day in the year save the first of January. He afterwards resigned the Empire, and lived in private at Salona. 20.
• 41 Constantinus Chlorus,* 1.92 a friend to Christians. 2.
• 42 Constantine sonne of Chlorus,* 1.93 surnamed Magnus, or the great; the first Emperor that countenanced the Gospel, and embraced it publickly, which he is said to have done on this occasion. At the same time that he was saluted Emperor in Britain, Maxen∣tius was chosen at Rome by the Praetorian Souldiers, and Licinius named Successor by Maiminus, the associate of his Father Chlorus: Being pensive and solicitons upon these distractions, he cast his eyes up towards Heaven, where he saw in the Air a light∣some Pillar in the form of a Cross, wherein he read these words, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, in hoc vince; and the next night our Saviour appearing to him in a Vision, commanded him to bear that figure in his Standard, and he should overcome all his Enemyes. This he performed, and was accordingly victorious; from which time he not only favoured the Christians, but became a very zealous professor of the Faith and Gospel. I know Zosimus an Heathen Historian, partly out of malice to the Christians in gene∣rall, and partly a particular grudge to the Emperor Constantine, reporteth otherwise of the causes of his Conversion: But the authority and consent of all Christian Wri∣ters, who deliver it as before is told, is far to be preferred before the testimony of one single Heathen had he not been biassed (as he was) by his disaffections.

Before this time it is observed, that few (if at all any) of the Roman Emperor•• died a natu∣rall death, as after they generally did. From Julius Caesar unto Constantine there were 40. in all: Of which, Julius was openly murdered in the Senate; Augustus made away in his wife La∣via, as Tiberius afterwards by Macro; Caligula was slain by Cassius Chaereas; Claudius poysoned by his wife Agrippina; Nero and Otho layd violent hands upon themselves; Galba and Vitellius massacred by the Souldiers; Domitian by Stephanus, Commodus by Laetus and Electus, Pertinax and Julianus by the Souldiers of their Guard; Caracalla by the command of Macriuus; Macri∣nus, Heliogabalus, Alexander, Maximinus, Maximus, and Balbinus, successively by the men of War; Gordiauus by Philip, Philip by the Souldiers; Hostilianus by Gallus and Aemilianns, and they by the Souldiers; Valerianus dyed a prisoner in Parthia; Florianus was the author of his own end; Aurelianus murdered by his houshold servants; Gallienus, Quintillus, Tacitus, and Probus, by the fury of the military men. And yet I have omitted out of this Accompt such of the Emperors as were tumultuously made by the Army, without the approbation of the Se∣nate; as also the Caesars, or designed Successors of the Empire; most of which got nothing by their designation and adoption, but ut citius interficerentur. Some of these were cut off for their misdemeanours; some for seeking to revive again the antient Discipline; and some, that o∣thers might enjoy their places. The chief cause of these continuall massacres, proceeded ori∣ginally from the Senate and Emperors themselves. For when the Senators had once permitted the Souldiers to elect Galba, and had confirmed that election; Evulgato (saith Tacitus) imperii arcano, principem alibi quàm Romae fieri posse; more Emperors were made abroad in the field by the Legions, than at home by the Senators. Secondly, from the Emperors, who by an unsea∣sonable love to their Guard-souldiers, so strengthened them with privileges, and nusled them in their licencious courses, that on the smallest rebuke, they which were appointed for the safety of the Princes, proved the Authors of their ruin: so truly was it said by Augustus in Dion, Metuendum est esse sine custode, sed multò magis à custode metuendum est. The last cause (be it causa per accidens, or per se) was the largess which the new Emperors used to give unto the men of service; a custom begun by Claudius Caesar, and continued by all his Successors: insomuch that the Empire became saleable, and many times he which bad most had it. As we see in ••••on, when Sulpitianus offering twenty Sestertiums to each souldier, was (as if they had been buy∣ing of a stock at Gleek) out-bidden by Julianus, who promised them five and twenty Sestertiums a man. So that Herodian justly complaineth of this Donative. Id initium causa{que} mi∣litibus fuit, ut etiam in posterum turpissimi contumacissimi{que} evaderent, sic ut avarit••a indies, ac princi∣pum contemptus, etiam ad sanguinem us{que} proveherent. That is to say; From this occasion and beginning the souldiers every day grew more shameless, and less regardfull of their Prince; so that their covetuousness increasing, and the contempt they had of their Emperors waxing more and more, ended at last in the frequent shedding of their bloods, in hope to have a better Market of the next Successor: So as the Emperor Constantine wanted not good reason, besides their siding against him for Maxentius, to cashier these Guards, as grown more dangerous than useful to Impe∣rial Majesty. And so accordingly he did levelling their standing Camp to the very ground, disban∣ding the whole company, or putting them under other Officers and to other Services; by means whereof they were not able to create the like disturbances, or dispose of the Empire as before. And for the Captains of these Guards which before were two (Praefecti Praetorio in the Latine) he increased their number unto four, (one for each quarter of the Empire) giving them a Civill Jurisdiction in exchange for the Military Command which they had before; and casting them behind in place after the Patric•••• an Order of his own devising.

As for the extent and latitude of the Roman Empire, whilst it remained one entire Body (as it was before the time of Constantine, who at his death divided it among his sonnes) it was in length about three thousand miles: namely, from the Irish Ocean West, to the River Euphrates on the East; and in breadth it reached from the Danubius Northward, to Mount Atlas on the South, about two thousand miles. And though the Romans had extended their Dominions sometimes farther East and North, yet could they never quietly settle themselves in those con∣quests. Nature (it seemeth) had appointed them these bounds, not so much to limit their Empire, as to defend it. For the enemies found those Rivers, by reason of the depth of the Channell, and violent current of the stream, as a couple of impregnable Fortresses, purposely as it were erected to hinder them from harrasing the Roman Countries.

The Revenues of it Lipsius in his Tract de Magnitudine Romanâ, esteemeth to be about one hundred and fifty millions of Crowns; and that they were no less, may be made more than probable by these reasons. 1. It is affirmed by divers, and among others, by Boterus, that the yearly Revenues of the King of China amount unto one hundred and twenty millions of Crowns, and if this be true (as few question it) we cannot in proportion guess the whole Empire of the Romans to yeeld less than one hundred and fifty millions, especially considering what Arts-Masters the Romans were in levying and raising their Taxes and customary Tributes. 2. The Legionary Souldiers which were dispersed over the Provinces, received in ordinary pay (besides provision of corn, apparell, and Officers wages) five millions, 516062. pound, and ten pound of our money, which amounteth unto sixteen millions of Crowns or thereabout. In the City it self there were kept in continuall pay seven thousand souldiers of the Watch, four thousand or six thousand for the defence of the City, and ten thousand for the Guard of the Emperors person. The two first had the same wages, the last the double wages of a Legionary Souldier. Add hereto the expences of the Palace, and other means of disbursalls, and I think nothing of the sum can be abated. 3. We read that C. Caligula spent in one yeer two millions, and se∣ven hundred thousand of Sestertiums; how Ner•• most lavishly gave away two millions and one hundred thousand of Sestertiums; and how Vitelli••s in few moneths was nine hundred thou∣sand of Sestertiums in Arrearages, every Sestertium being valued at seven pound sixteen shillings three pence: all of them huge and infinite sums. 4. When Vespasian came to the Empire, the Exchequer was so impoverished, that he professed in open Senate, that he wanted to settle the Common-wealth forty millions of Sestertiums, amounting to three hundred and twelve mil∣lions of our English money; which Protestation (saith Sueton) seemed probable, quia & malè partis optimè usus est. Now unless the ordinary Revenues came to as much, or more than we have spoken, by what means could this extraordinary sum be raised? 5. We may guess at the generall Revenue by the moneys issuing out of particular Provinces; and it is certain that E∣gypt afforded to the Ptolomies twelve thousand talents yeerly: neither had the Romans less, they being more perfect in inhancing, than in abating their Intrado. France was by Caesar sessed at the yeerly tribute of twenty millions of Crowns. And no doubt the rest of the Pro∣vinces were rated accordingly. 6^ly. and lastly, the infinite sums of money given by the Em∣perors in way of largess, are proofs sufficient for the greatness of the in-come. I will instance in Augustus only, and in him, omitting his Donatives at the victory of Actium, and the rest, I will specifie his Legacy at his death: He bequeathed (by his Testament, as we read in Tacitus) to the common sort, and the rest of the people, three pound eight shillings a man, to every souldier of the Pretorian bands, seven pounds sixteen shillings three pence, and to every Legionary souldier of the Roman Citizens, four pound ten shillings six pence, which amounted to a mighty mass of money.

The Arms or Ensign of this Empire when it was up and in the flourish, was the Eagle, not born, as now, in colours, and a banner, but in an Image or Portraicture on the top of a Spear, or other long piece of Wood, to be fixed in the earth at pleasure. This Ensign, Spear and Ea∣gle together, they called the Labarum: Quae signa, quòd quasi labantia hortis appenderentur, labara dixerunt, saith Lipsius, Epist. Quaest. Ep. 5. The use, as of this, so of other standards, Lyra giveth us in his Notes on the second of Numb. namely, ut ad eorum aspectum, bellatores dividantur & uniantur, to call together, and distribute the souldiers according to occasions. And certainly for this end and purpose were those Ensigns first invented: Afterwards they were applied to the distinguishing of Tribes and Families, and at last bestowed by Kings and Princes as the hono∣rary marks of well-deserving: those which had been the Ensigns of War, so becoming the Ornaments of Peace. At what time the form of this Labarum was altered, and began to be born in colours, I have not yet read. It is now an Eagle Saturn, in a Field Sol, which kind of bearing the Heralds call most rich. It was first born by Ca. Marius in his second Consulship, and in his Wars against the Cimbri, from him conveyed to J. Caesar who was allied to him in design and person, and so derived unto the Emperors, his Successors.

But to proceed, Constantine having setled his affairs in peace, and cashiered the Praetorian Guards, fell to new modelling of the Empire, which he conceived to be too cumbersom and unwieldy to be governed by the former Politie, as indeed it was. And first of all he augmen∣ted the Roman Provinces to the number of one hundred and twenty, or thereabouts, over eve∣ry one of which he ordained a particular President, that had his residence in the chief City of that Province. Then he reduced these Provinces under fourteen Dioceses, (for so he called the

greater distributions of his Empire) seven of which were in the East parts thereof, that is to say, the Diocese of Egypt, of the East, of Asia, of Pontus, Thrace, Dacia, and Macedon; and as many also in the West, viz. the Praefecture of the City of Rome, (which I count for one) the Diocese of Italie, Africk, and Illyricum, of France, Spain, and Britain. Finally instead of the Praefecti Praetorio which had the command of the Praetorians, he ordained four for the four quar∣ters of the Empire, that is to say, the Praefectus Praetorio Italiae, under whom were the Dioceses of Italie, Africk, and Illyricum; 2. Praefectus Praetorto Galliarum, who had under him the Dioce∣ses of France, Spain, and Britain; 3. The Praefectus Praetorio Orientis, who had command over the Dioceses of Egypt, the Orient, and the Asian, the Pontick and Thracian Dioceses; And 4^ly. The Praefectus Praetorio Illyrici, under whose super-intendence were the Dioceses of Macedon, and Dacia only; each of these Praefects having a Vicarius, or Lieutenant in the severall Dio∣ceses under his authority, who fixed their residence in the head City of the Diocese. And this I have the rather noted, because of the Relation which the Politi•• of the Christian Church had to this Division: it being so ordered in the best and purest times thereof, that in every City where the Emperors had an Officer, whom they called Defensor Civitatis, the Christi••ns should have a Bishop; in every chief City of the Province a Metropolitan; and over every Diocese an Arch-bishop, or Primate, from whom lay no Appeal unto any other. And so far Constantine did well: But he committed divers errors which did more prejudice the Empire, than any thing that had been done by his Predecessors. First in translating the Imperiall Seat from Rome to Byzantium; by which transplantation the Empire lost much of its naturall vigour: as we see by the experience of Plants and Flowers, which being removed from the place of their naturall growth, lose much of their vertue which was formerly in them. On which reason Camillus would not suffer the Romans to remove their Seat unto the City of the Veii, newly conquered by him: but to prevent them in it set fire on the Town, and so consumed it, ut nunc Veios fuisse laboret Annalium fides, as my Author hath it. A second fault of this Constantine, was the divi∣ding of the Empire amongst others, which only concerned himself. For though it was quickly reunited in the person of Constantius (his brethren dying without issue) yet his example being followed by others, the Empire was after torn into many pieces, to the destruction of the whole. 'Tis true, the former Emperors used sometimes to associate some partner with them; but so that they did manage it as one sole Estate: Constantine (if I remember rightly) being the first, which parcelled it into severall Soveraignties, each independent of the other. The third fault of this Emperor was his removing the Legions and Colonies which lay before on the Nor∣thern Marches, into the Eastern parts of his Dominions, pretending to use them as a Bulwark against the Persians, laying thereby those passages open, at which not long after the barbarous Nations entred and subdued the West. For though instead of these Colonies he planted Garri∣sons and Forts in convenient places; yet these being filled with Souldiers, for the most part out of other Countreys, fought not as in defence of their native Soyl, (as the Colonies would and must have done) but on the first onset of those Barbarians abandoned them to the will of the enemy. So that Zosimus (though in other of his reports about this Prince he bewraieth much malice) doth call him, not untruly, the first Subverter of that flourishing Monarchy. To these three we may add a fourth, which concerns the Emperors in generall; namely, their stu∣pid negligence and degenerate spirits which shewed it self most visibly in the last of

The Western Emperors.

• 1. Constans the sonne of Constantinus Magnus,* 1.94 his brother Constantine being dead, remain∣ned sole Emperor of the West.
• 2. Constantius the other of Constantines sonnes, succeeded Constans in his part, after his decease.
• 3. Valentinian Emperor of the West, his brother Valens ruling in Constantinople, and the Eastern parts.
• 4. Valentinian II. youngest sonne of the former Valentinian.
• 5 Honorius the second sonne of Theodosius the Emperor,* 1.95 in whose time Alarick the Gothe invaded Italie, sacked Rome, and made themselves Masters of the Countrey, which afterwards they left in exchange for Spain. 26.
• 6 Valentinian III.* 1.96 during whose time the Vandals seized upon Africk, as they did on Ita∣lie and Rome also after his decease: Murdered by Maximus a Roman (whose wife he had trained unto the Court, and ravished) as shall be shewn hereafter on another oc∣casion.
• 7 Maximus having slain Valentinian the third,* 1.97 succeded in the Empire; but on the com∣ing of the Vandals, whom Eudoxia the wife of Valentinian (who had some inkling of the manner of her husbands death) had drawn into Italie, he was stoned to death by his own souldiers. 1.
• 8 Avitus,* 1.98 chosen Emperor in a military tumult.
• 9 Majoranus.* 1.99 4.
• 10 Severus.* 1.100 6.
• 11 Anthemius,* 1.101 who at the end of five years was slain (as were the three before him) by

• ... Ricimer (a Suevian born) the chief Commander of the Armies; who had an aim to get the Empire for himself, but died as soon as he had vanquished and slain An∣thomius.
• 12 Olybrius,* 1.102 an Emperor of four moneths only.
• 13 Glycerius,* 1.103 another of as little note: As also was
• 14 Julius Nipos, deposed by Orietes a noble Roman, who gave the Empire to his sonne, called at first Momillus, but after his assuming the Imperiall title, he was called, as in contempt, Augustulus.
• 15 Augustulus,* 1.104 the last of the Emperours who resided in Italie, vanquished by Odoacer King of the Heruli and Turingians. An omnious thing, that as Augustus raised this Empire, so an Augustulus should ruin it.

But though Augustulus lost the Empire, yet Odoacer was not suffered to enjoy it long: Ze∣no the Emperour of the East sending Theodorick King of the Gothes to expell him thence; and to possess himself of Italie, the reward of his valour. And this the Emperor did the rather, partly because the Gothes were Christians, and in good terms of correspondency with him: but principally to remove that active Nation somewhat further off, who lay before too near the borders of his own Dominions. And that he might dismiss them with the greater con∣tent and honour, he made Theodorick a Patrician of the Roman Empire, an honour first devised by the Emperour Constantine, and of so high esteem from the first Institution, that they who were dignified therewith were to have precedency of the Praetorio Praefecti, who before took place next to the Emperour himself. Nor did the famous Charlemain set upon it any lower e∣stimate, in case he did not adde much unto it; when to the Title of Emperour of the Romans, he added that of a Patrician in the stile Imperiall. Theodorick thus authorized and incouraged, marches toward Italie, and having vanquished Odoacer, secures himself in his new Conquests by divers politick proceedings; first by Alliances abroad, and then by Fortresses at home. To fortifie himself abroad, he took to Wife Adelheida, daughter to Clodovaeus (or Clovis) King of the French; marying his sister Hemmelfride to Thorismund King of the Vandals in Africk; Amalasunta, a second daughter to Eutharicus a Prince of the Gothes in Spain; and Ammelberge his Neece, to Hermanfridus King of the Turingians. Being thus backed with these Alliances with his neigh∣bour Princes (all equally concerned in the subverting of the Roman Empire) he built Towns and Forts along the Alpes, and the shores of the Adriatick, to impeach the passage of the Bar∣barous Nations into Italie. His Souldiers and Commanders he dispersed into most parts of the Country; partly to keep under the Italians, of whose wavering and unconstant nature he was somewhat doubtfull; partly to unite both people in a mixture of Language, Mariages and Cu∣stoms; and partly that he might more easily in War command them, and in Peace correct them. Italie, which before was made a thorow-fare to the Barbarous Nations, and quite disordered by the frequent inundations of Lust and Rapine, he teduced to such a peaceable and setled Go∣vernment, that before his death they had quite lost the memory of their former miseries, in∣stead whereof a generall felicity had diffused it self over all the Country. Such Cities as had been formerly defaced, he repaired, strengthned, and beautified. In his Wars he was victo∣rious, temperate in his times of Peace, and in his private carriage discreet and affable. Finally (as Velleius saith of Mor oboduus) he was Natione magis quam ratione Barbarus: And went the most judicious way to establish his dominion in Italie, of any of the Barbarous Princes that ever had invaded the Roman Provinces; which he left thus confirmed and setled unto his Successors.

The Kings of the Goths in Italie.

• 1 Theodorick,* 1.105 of whom before; who to his conquest of Italie added that of Illyricum, as also the appendant Ilands to both those Countries; and wrested Provence in France, from the Gothes in Spain.
• 2 Athanaricus,* 1.106 Nephew to Theodorick by his daughter Amalasunta, who in the minori∣ty of her sonne managed the affairs of the Gothes in Italie. Fearing some danger out of Greeee, she restored Provence to the French, and by their aid drove the Burgundi∣ans out of Liguria. A Lady skilfull in the Languages of all those Nations which had any commerce with the Roman Empire, insomuch, that pro miraculo fuerit ipsam audire loquentem, saith Procopius of her.
• 3 Theodatus,* 1.107 the sonne of Hammelfride the Sister of Theodorick, succeeded on the un∣timely death of Athanaricus. Who being in War with the Romans, and desiring be∣forehand to know his success, was willed by a Jew to shut up a certain number of Swine, and to give to some of them the names of Gothes, and unto others the names of Romans. Which done, and going to the styes not long after, they found the Hogs of the Gothish faction all slain, and those of the Roman half unbristelled, and there∣upon the Jew foretold, that the Gothes should be discomfited, and the Romans lose a great part of their strength; and it proved accordingly. Which kind of Divination is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and hath been prohibited by a Generall Coun••ill. 3.
• ...

• 4 Vitiges.* 1.108 3.
• 5 Idobaldus.* 1.109 1.
• 6 Ardaricus.* 1.110 1.
• 7 Totilus.* 1.111 11.
• 8 Teyus,* 1.112 the last King of the Gothes in Italy, who being vanquished by Narses in the fourth year of his Reign, An. 567. submitted himself to the Eastern Emperours; after which time the Gothes and the Italians mingled in bloud and language became one Nation.

But the miseries of Italie, and those Western parts were not so 〈…〉〈…〉. No sooner had God freed them from the rod of his visitations which he had layd upo•• ••hem in the times of Per∣secutions formerly remembred, and given them peace within their dwellings, but they became divided into schisms and factions; and after wallowed in those sins which a continuall surfeit of prosperity hath commonly attending on it. Insomuch that devout Salvian, who lived much about these times, complains of that high hand of wickedness, wherewith they did provoke the patience of Almighty God; the lives of Christians being grown so deplorably wicked, that they became a scandall to the Faith and Gospel. In nobis patitur Christus opprobrium, in nobis patitur lex Christiana maledictum, saith that godly Bishop. So that their sins being ripe for vengeance, God sent the barbarous Nations as his Executioners, to execute his divine justice on impenitent men; and made them sensible, though Heathens, that it was Gods work they did, and not their own, in laying such afflictions on these Western parts. Ipsi fatebantur non suum esse quod facerent, agi enim se & perurgeri divino jussu, as the said godly Bishop doth in∣form us of them. On this impulsion the Vandals did acknowledge that they first wasted Spain, and then harried Africk: And on the same did Attila the Hun insert into his Royall Titles the stile of Malleus Orbis, and Flagellum Dei, acknowledging thereby his own apprehension of some speciall and extraordinary calling to this publick service. Nay as Jornandes doth report, some of these barbarous people did not stick to say, that they were put on this imployment by some Heavenly visions, which did direct them to the work which they were to do. In prosecution of the which, in less time than the compass of 80 years, this very Ita••ie (though antiently the strength and seat of that Empire) was seven times brought almost unto desolation, by the Fire and Sword of the Barbarians, viz. First by Alarick King of the Gothes, who sacked Rome, Naples, &c. 2 By Attila King of the Hunnes, who razed Florence, wasted Lombardy, and not without much difficulty was diverted from the spoil of Rome, by the intercession of Pope Leo. 3 By Gensericus King of the Vandals, who also had the sackage of Rome it self. 4 By B••orgus King of the Alani, in the time of the Emperor Maioranus. 5 By Odoacer King of the Heruli, who drove Augustus the last Western Emperor out of his estate, and twice in thirteen years layd the Country desolate. 6 By Theodorick King of the Gothes, called in by Zeno Emperour of Constantinople to expel Odoa∣cer and the Heruli: And 7 by Gundebald King of the Burgundians, who having ransacked all Lombardy, returned home again leaving possession to the Gothes. As for these Gothes, being the first and last of those barbarous Nations who had any thing to do in the spoil of Italie, after they had reigned here under eight of their Kings, for the space of 72 years, they were at last subdued by Belisarius and Narses, two of the bravest Souldiers that had ever served the Eastern Emperours; and Italie united once more to the Empire in the time of Justinian. But Narses ha∣ving governed Italie about 17 years, and being after such good service most despightfully used by Sophia (never the wiser for her name) the wife of the Emperor Justinus, abandoned the Country to the Lombards: For the Empress envying his glories, not only did procure to have him re∣called from his Government, but sent him word, That she would make the Eunuch (for such he was) come home and spin among her maids. To which the discontented man returned this Answer, That he would spin her such a Web, as neither she nor any of her maids should ever be able to unweave; and thereupon he opened the passages of the Country to Alboinus King of the Lombards, then possessed of Pannonia, who comming into Italie with their Wives and Children, possessed them∣selves of all that Country which antiently was inhabited by the Cisalpine Galls, calling it by their own names Longobardia, now corruptly Lombardy. Nor staid he there, but made himself master of the Countries lying on the Adriatick, as far as to the borders of Apulia; and for the better Government of his new Dominions, erected the four famous Dukedoms, 1 of Friuli at the entrance of Italie, for the admission of more aids if occasion were, or the keeping out of new Invaders 2 of Turlu, at th foot of the Alpes against the French, 3 of Benevent, in Abruzzo, a Province of the Realm of Naples, against the incursions of the Greeks, then possessed of Apu∣lia, and the other Eastern parts of that Kingdom: and 4 of Spoleto in the midst of Italie to sup∣press the Natives; leaving the whole, and hopes of more unto his Successors.

The Lombardian Kings of Italie.

• 1 Albo••us.* 1.113 6.
• 2 Clephes.* 1.114 1
• Interregnum annorum. 11.
• 3 Antharis.* 1.115 7.
• 4 Agilulfus.* 1.116 25.
• 5 Adoaldus.* 1.117 10.
• 6 Arioaldus.* 1.118 11.
• 7 Richaris,* 1.119 or Rotharis.
• ...

• 8 Radoaldus.* 1.120 5.
• 9 Aribertns.* 1.121 9.
• 10 Gundibertus.* 1.122 1.
• 11 Grimoaldus.* 1.123 9.
• 12 Garibaldus mens.* 1.124 3.
• 13 Partarithus.* 1.125 18.
• 14 Cunibertus.* 1.126 12.
• 15 Luithertus.* 1.127 1.
• 16 Rainbertus.* 1.128 1.
• 17 Aribertus.* 1.129 II. 12.
• 18 Asprandus mens.* 1.130 3.
• 19 Luit prandus.* 1.131 21.
• 20 Hildebrandus m. 6.* 1.132
• 21 Rachisi••s.* 1.133 6.
• 22 Astulphus.* 1.134 6.
• 23 Desiderius,* 1.135 the last King of the Lom∣bards, of whom more anon. In the mean time we will look into the story of some of the former Kings, in which we find some things deserving our confidetation. And first beginning with Alboinus, the first of this Catalogue, before his comming into Italie he had waged war with C••nimundus, a King of the Gepida, whom he overthrew, and made a drinking cup of his Skull. Rosumund daughter of this King he took to Wife; and being one day merry at Verona, forced her to drink out of that detested Cup; which she so stomacked, that she promised one Helmichild, if he would aid her in killing the King, to give him both her self and the King∣dom of Lombardy. This when he had consented to, and performed accordingly, they were both so extremely hated for it, that they were fain to fly to Ravenna, and put themselves into the protection of Longinas the Exarch. Who partly out of a desire to enjoy the Lady; partly to be possessed of that mass of Treasure which she was sayd to bring with her; but principally hoping by her power and party there to raise a beneficiall War against the Lombards, perswa∣ded her to dispatch Helmichilde out of the way, and take him for her husband; to which she willingly agreed. Helmichilde comming out of a Bath called for Beer, and she gives him a strong poyson; half of which when he had drunk, and found by the strange operation of it how the matter went, he compelled her to drink the rest: so both died together. 2 Clephes the 2^d King extended the Kingdom of the Lombards to the Gates of Rome: but was so tyrannical withall, that after his death, they resolved to admit of no more Kings, distributing the Government among 30 Dukes. Which division, though it held not above 12 years, was the chief cause that the Lom∣bards failed of being the absolute Lords of all Italy. For the people having once cast off the yoak of obedience, and tasted somewhat of the sweetness of licentious Freedom, were never after so reduced to their former duty, as to be aiding to their Kings in such Atchievements as tended more unto the greatness of the King than the gain of the subject. 3 Cunibert the 14 King, was a great lover of the Clergy, and by them as lovingly requited: For being to en∣counter with Alachis the Duke of Trent who rebelled against him, one of the Clergy knowing that the Kings life was chiefly aimed at by the Rebels, put on the Royal Robe and thrust him∣self into the head of the Enemy. where he lost his own life, but saved the Kings. 4 Aripert the 17. King, gave the Celtian & lpes containing Piemont, and some part of the Dutchy of Millain to the Church of Rome; which is observed to be the first Temporall Estate that ever was conferred upon the Popes, and the foundation of that greatnes which they after came to. 5 The 19 King was Luitprandus, who added to the Church the Cities of Ancona, Narnia, and Humana, belonging to the Exarchate, having first wonne Ravenna, and the whole Exarchie thereof. An. 741. the last Exarch being called Eutychus. But the Lombards long enjoyed not his Conquests: For Pe∣pin King of France, being by Pope Stephen the third sollicited to come into Italy, overthrew Astulphus, and gave Ravenna to the Church. The last King was Desiderius, who falling at odds with Adrian the first, and besieging him in Rome, was by Charles the great, successor to Pepin, besieged in Pavie, and himself with all his children taken prisoners, An. 774. and so ended the Kingdom of the Lombards, having endured in Italie 206 years. Lombardy was then made a Province of the French, and after of the German Empire: many of whose Emperours used to be crowned Kings of Lombardy, by the Bishops of Millaine, with an iron Crown, which was kept at Modoecum, now called Monza, a small Village. This Charles confirmed his Fathers former do∣nations to the Church; and added of his own accord, Marca Anconitana, and the Dukedom of Spoleto. For these and other kindnesses, Charles was by Pope Leo the fourth, on Christmas day crowned Emperour of the West, An. 801, whose Successors shall be reckoned when we come to the story of Germany. At this division of the Empire, Irene was Empress of the East; to whom and her Successors was no more allotted than the Provinces of Apulia, and Calabria, and the East parts of the Realm of Naples, being then in possession of the Greeks. To the Popes were confirmed or given by this Emperour and his father, almost all the Lands which they possesse at this day, though afterwards extorted from them by the following Emperours, or under colour of their Title; by many severall wayes and means brought again unto them, as shall be shewen hereafter in convenient place. The Venetians, in that little they then had, remained sui juris. The rest of Italie, containing all the other Provinces of the Kingdom of Naples, together with Tuscanie, Friuli, Treviginna, and whatsoever is at this day in the possession of the Dukes of Mil∣laine, Mantua, Modena, Parma, Montferrat, and the Duke of Savoy as Prince of Piemont, to∣gether with Liguria, or the State of Genoa, was reserved by Charles unto himself, and in his life∣time given by him to Pepin his second sonne, with the stile or title of King of Italie. But long it did not rest in the house of France, the Princes of the Lombards wresting it from the line of Charles, and after weakning and dividing it by their severall factions; till in the end, instead of an united Kingdom, there rose up many scattered Principalities, as shall hereafter be decla∣red

• But first we must proceed to the Kings of Italie, of which we shall endeavour as exact a Catalogue as the confusions of that State can be capable of.

The Kings of Italie, of the French, Italian, and German Lines.

• 1 Pepyn, sonne of Carolus Magnus, died before his Father.
• 2 Barnard, sonne of Pepyn.
• 3 Ludovicus Pius, Emperor, and King of France.
• 4 Lotharius,* 1.136 Emperor, eldest sonne of Ludovicus 15.
• 5 Ludovicus II.* 1.137 Emperor, eldest sonne to Lotharius 20.
• 6 Carolus Calvus,* 1.138 Emperor, the youngest sonne of Ludovicus Pius. 2.
• 7 Caroloman, nephew to Ludovicus Pius by Ludovicus his second sonne surnamed the An∣tient.
• 8 Carolus Crassus, or the Fat, Emperor, brother of Coroloman, the last King of Italie of the house of Charles, he died A^o. 888.
• 9 Guy,* 1.139 Duke of Spoleto, contends with Berengarius Duke of Friuly, both of the Longob••r∣dian Race, for the Kingdom of Italie, and in fine carrieth it against him.
• 10 Lambert,* 1.140 the sonne of Guy, crowned by Pope Formosus.
• 11 Ludovick, sonne of Boson of Ardennes, King of Arles and Burgundy, by some Writers called onely Earl of Provence, upon the death of Lambert invadeth Italie, and is made King.
• 12 Berengarius,* 1.141 Duke of Friuly, vanquisheth Ludovicus, is made King of Italie, and at last overcome by the Hungarians, who having wasted the Countrey returned back a∣gain.
• 13 Rodolph Duke of Burgundy Trans-urane, called into Italie against Berengarius, resigned it in exchange for the Kingdom of Arles and Burgundy to his Cousen.
• 14 Hugh D'Arles,* 1.142 King of Arles and Burgundy, who held the Kingdom of Italy upon this resignation; but after many troubles was at last outed of it by Berengarius, and re∣turned into France.
• 15 Berengarius II.* 1.143 sonne of the former Berengarius, on the retreat of Hugh, received by the Italians as Protector to Lotharius the son of Hugh; besieging Adelhais the next heir of Italie (on the death of Lotharius) was taken prisoner by the Emperor Otho.
• 16 Otho, called into Italie by Adelhais, daughter to Rodolph King of Burgundy and Ita∣lie, marieth the Lady, and in her right is King of Italie.
• 17 Otho II.* 1.144 son of the former Otho, marieth Theophania neece to Nicephorus Phocus, Em∣peror of Constantinople, and hath Calabria for her Dower. 20.
• 18 Otho III.* 1.145 Emperor, and King of Italie, in whose minority the Kingdom was usur∣ped by
• 19 Harduicus, a man of great power in Italie, who kept it all the time of Otho, till be∣ing broken with long wars by Henry the succeeding Emperor, he was forced to quit it.
• 20 Henry, the second Emperor of that name, having thrice vanquished Harduicus, got the Kingdom of Italie, and left the same unto the Emperors his Successors; the Ti∣tle of Italie after this time being drowned in that of the Empire, and the Countrey governed as a part and Member of the Empire, by such Commanders and other Offi∣cers as the Emperors from time to time sent thither. But long it staid not in that state: For the Popes of Rome knowing how much it did concern them in point of Politie to weaken the Imperiall Power in Italie, without which their own Grandour could not be maintained, stirred up continuall factions and wars against them; and by that means, and by the Censures of the Church which they denounced according as they saw occasion, did so astonish and distract them, that in the end the Emperors began to lay aside the affairs of Italie, by which they reaped more trouble than the profit came to. Insomuch that Rodolfus Habspurgensis, a valiant and a politike Prince, finding the ill success which Henry the fourth and fifth, and Frederick the first and second, Emperors of more puissance than himself, had found in their Italian acti∣ons and pretensions, resolved to rid his hands of that troublesom and fruitless Pro∣vince, and to that end made as much money as he could of that commoditie, which he saw he was not like to keep. And yet he sold good penny-worths too, to them that bought them; the Florentines paying for their Liberties but six thousand Crowns, the Citizens of Luca ten thousand, others as they could make their Markets. And being once required the reason why he went not into Italie to look to the affairs thereof, as his Predecessors had done hefore him, he is said to have returned for an∣swer that conceit of the Fox for his not going to attend (as the other beasts did) at the Lyons Den.

—Quia me vestigia terrent Omnia me advorsum spectantia, nulla retrorsum.

That is to say, I dare not go, because no tract I see Of any beast returning towards me.

Which faulty and improvident resolution being followed by too many of his Succes∣sors, not onely gave the Popes the opportunity they looked for, of making themselves the great disposers of the affairs of Italie, but many petit Princes thereby took occasion of getting all they could lay hold on for themselves and others. For by this means the Scaligers made themselves Masters of Vero••a, the Pass••••i••es of Mantua, the Carrarians of Padua, the Baillons of Bononia, and by the same the Flo∣rentines got Pistoia, and Ferrara was possessed by the Venetians. And although He••ry the 7^th. provoked by these indignities, made a journey thither, reduced many of the revolted Cities to their former obedience, and was crowned King at Milla•••• with the Iron Crown, as were also Ludovicus Bavarus, and Charles the 4^th. two of his Successors; yet found they in conclusion such small benefit by the enterprize, as did not quit the charge▪ and trouble which it put them to. So in the end Italie was left wholly in a manner to the Popes disposing, who gave away to others what they could not manage, or otherwise confirmed those men in their usurpations, whom they found already possessed of the Emperors Countreys, and bound them by that means the faster to the See of Rome, of which they were to hold their estates in fee: the Emperors having nothing left them but the empty Title, nor exercising the Imperi∣all Power there any other way, than by changing Earldoms into Marquisates, Marqui∣sates to Dukedoms, which they often did either for ready money, or reward of Service, or to preserve some shadow of their antient Interest.

And now we are to look on Italie as under a new face of things, not only in regard of se∣verall Principalities and forms of Government, but as replenished with new Colonies or sets of people, differing from the old in manners as well as language. And though the Soyl be now as it was before, yet hath that also found some change in the different production of the naturall fruits, as well as in the Manufactures and works of Art. For now besides their Corn and Wine which antiently were the staple Commodities of this Countrey, they supply the rest of Christendom with Rice, Silks, Velvets, Taffaties, Satans, Grograins, Rash, Fustians, Gold∣wire, Allom, Armour, Glasses, and such like commodities, which make their Merchants very wealthy, who being for the most part Gentlemen of noble houses, not onely lose not the esteem of their Nobility by following the Trade of Merchandize (as in other places;) but by reason that they are possessed of estates in land, which they manage by their Baylifs and other Ser∣vants, they are become the wealthiest Merchants in all Christendom.

Nor do the Gentry come behind them in all manner of affluence, which can be possibly enjoy∣ed in so rich a Soyl. Their Lands they set not at a rent, but at thirds or halfs, according as the Soyl is more or less fruitfull, seldom abiding in the Countrey, but only for a moneth or two in the Summer times; but then they entertain themselves with their Musick and Mistresses un∣der the fragrant hedges and shadie bowers, in as much solace and delight as may be desired. The residue of the yeer they spend in Cities, and places of the most resort, for change of company. But on the other side, the Countrey Farmer lives a drudging and laborious life, liable to all the Taxes and Impositions which are laid on the Land; the Land-lords part comming in clearly without any disbursements or defalcation; insomuch that it is proverbially, but most truly said, that the rich men in Italie are the richest, and the poor men the poorest in all the world.

The people generally are grave, respective, and ingenious. Excellent men (said once an His∣paniolized Italian) but for these three things; that is to say, in their lusts they are unnaturall, in their malice unappeasable, in their actions deceitfull. To which might be added, that they will blaspheme rather than swear, and murder a man sooner then slander him. But this per∣haps may be the fault but of some particulars, it being observed by moderate and impartiall men, that they are obedient to their Superiors, to Inferiors courteous, to their Equalls full of all Civilities, to Strangers affable, and most desirous by all fair and friendly offices to win their loves. In apparell they are said to be very modest, in the furniture of their houses sumptuous, at their Tables neat, sober of speech, enemies of all ill reports of others, and of their own re∣putation so exceeding tender, that whosoever slandereth any one of them, if it come unto the parties ear, he is sure to die for it. Of mony and expence he is very thrifty, and loves to be at no more cost, than he is sure to save by, or receive great thanks for: but otherwise for civill carriage and behaviour, surpassing all the Gentry of the World besides. Onely in strictness to their wives they exceed all reason, of whom they are so extremely jealous, that they shut them up all day from the common view, and permit them liberty of discourse with few or none. The lock used by a Gentleman of Venice to be assured of his wives chastity in the time of his ab∣sence, is so known a story, that it needs no report. But touching the predominancie of this jea∣lous humor in most Southern Nations, we shall speak more hereafter when we come to Spain. And yet if that be true, which is proverbially spoken by the women of Italie, the husbands have more reason for this strict restraint, than other Nations are aware of. For though they be for the most part witty in speech, and modest in the outward appearance as much as any; yet

it is said of them in the way of Proverb, that they are Magpies at the door, Saints in the Church, Goats in the Garden, Devills in the house, Angells in the streets, and Sirens in the windows.

The language of both Sexes is very Courtly and fluent, all of them speaking the Courtezan, or Court language, notwithstanding the diversity of Dialects which is amongst them. For though there be a remarkable difference betwixt the Florentine and Venetian, the Millanese and the Roman, the Neopolitan and the Genoese; yet it is hard to be discerned by the tone or pronun∣ciation, what language any Gentleman is of. But generally it is best spoken in the great Dukes Countrey, in the Cities of Florence and Sienna, but in Florence especially, in which City Guicciardine the Historian, Boccace the Author of the Decameron, and other great Masters of the Italian language, did live and flourish in their times.

For other men of note both for Arts and Arms, Italie hath afforded many since the fall of the Empire, viz. Aeneas Silvins, afterwards Pope, by the name of Pius the second. 2. Marsilius Pa∣tavinus, a stout defender of the Imperiall Rights. 3. Petrarch, a Roman born. 4. Angelus Poli∣tianus, the Restorer of polite Literature in Italie. 5. Rodolphus Volaterranus; and 6^ly. Picus Mi∣randula, two great Humanitians. 7. Guido Bonatus a famous Astrologer. 8. Ariosto, and 9^ly. Tasso, the most renowned Poets of their times, and the later never followed since. 10. Six∣tus Senensis, one of the best Antiquaries of the Nation, and a great Divine. 11. Bellarmine, and 12. ••aronius, the Buttresses and pillars of the Church of Rome. And then for Arms, 1. Ludovicus Conius, the first Restorer of the honor of the Italian Souldiery. 2. Forti-Bracchio, and 3. Nicolao Picinino, two of his training up in the feats of Chivalry. 4. 5. Sforza the father and the sonne, of which the sonne attained by his valor to the Dukedom of Millain. 6. Christo∣pher Columbus, a Genoese. 7. Americus Vesputius, a Florentine, and 8. Sebastian Cabot, a Venetian, the fortunate Discoverers of America. 9. Andrea D'Oria, Admirall of the Navie to Charles the fift, and 10. Ambrose Spinola (both Genoese) Commander of the Armies of Philip the second, King of Spain: Which last being once upbraided by Maurice, Prince of Orange, as issued from a Race of Merchants (though otherwise of a very antient and noble Family) returned this tart and sudden Answer, that he thought it a greater honour to him, being a Merchant, to have the com∣mand of so many Princes, than it could be unto the other, though a Prince by birth, to be under the command of so many Merchants.

The usuall Division of Italie is into six parts, 1. Lombardie, 2. Tuscany, 3. the Land of the Church, 4. Naples, 5. Riviere de Genoa, and 6. the Land of Venice: and of them there is passed this C••n••ure according to the principall Cities; i. e. Rome for Religion, Naples for Nobility, Milla••n for beauty, Genoa for stateliness, Florence for Policie, and Venice for riches. But take it as it stands at the present time, and

• Italie is best divided into
  • The Kingdoms of
    • Naples.
    • Sicilie,
    • Sardinia.
  • The Land or Patrimony of the Church.
  • The Dukedoms of
    • Urbin.
    • Florence.
  • The Common∣wealths of
    • Venice.
    • Genoa.
    • Luca.
  • The Estates of Lombardie. i.e.
    • The Dukedom of
      • Millain.
      • Mantua.
      • Modena.
      • Parma.
      • Montferrat.
    • The Principality of Piemont.

The Kingdom of NAPLES.* 1.146

THe Kingdom of NAPLES is invironed on all sides with the Adriatick, Ionian, and Tuscan Seas, excepting where it joyneth on the West to the Lands of the Church: from which separated by a line drawn from the mouth of the River Tronto (or Druentus) falling into the Adriatick, to the Spring-head of Axofenus. By which accompt it taketh up all the East of Italie, the compass of it being reckoned at 1468. miles.

It hath been called sometimes the Realm of Pouille, but most commonly the Realm of Sicil, on this side of the Phare, to difference it from the Kingdom of the Isle of Sicil, lying on the other side of the Phare or Streit of Messana. The reason of which improper appellation pro∣ceeded from Roger the first King hereof, who being also Earl of Sicil, and keeping there his fixed and ordinary residence, when he obtained the favour to be made a King, desired (in ho∣nour of the place where he most resided) to be created by the name of King of both the Sicilies. And that indeed is the true and antient name of the Kingdom, the name or Title of King of Naples not comming into use till the French were dispossessed of Sicil by the Aragonians, and nothing left them but this part of the Kingdom, of which the City of Naples was the Regal•• Seat, called therefore in the following times the Kingdom of Naples, and by some of the Itali∣an Writers, the Kingdom onely.

This is esteemed to be the most fertile place in all Italie, abounding in all things necessary for the life of man, and in such also as conduce to delight and Physick; viz. Many Springs, and Medicinall waters, Bathes of divers vertues, sundry Physicall herbs. It hath also an excellent breed of Horses, which may not be transported but by the leave of the King, or at least the Vice-Roy; great store of Allom, Mines of divers Metals, and the choicest Wines, called antient∣ly Vina Massica, and Falerna, frequently mentioned by the Poets. And as for Merchandise, to Alexandria they send Saffron, to Genoa Silks, to Rome Wine, and to Venice Oyl.

The Noblemen or Gentrie hereof, live of all men the most careless and contended lives; and like the Tyrant Polycrates in the elder stories, have nothing to trouble them, but that they are troubled with nothing. And there is a great number of them too, there being reckoned in this Realm in the time of Ortelius, 13 Princes, 24 Dukes, 25 Marquesses, 90 Earles, and 800 Ba∣rons, and those not only Titular, as in other places, but men of great power and revenue in their severall Countries; insomuch that the yearly income of the Prince of Bisignan is said to be an hundred thousand Crowns, one year with the other; the Princes of Salern, and St. Seve∣rine being near as great. They are all bound by their Tenure to serve the King in his Wars, which gives them many privileges, and great command over the common subject; whereby as they were made the abler to assist the King upon any foren invasion, so are they in condition al∣so of raising and countenancing such defections as have been made from King to King, and from one Family to another, as sorted best with their ambitious and particular interesses. For not alone the Nobles, but in generall as many of the common people as can be spared from Hus∣bandry, are more addicted to the Wars than they are to Merchandise: The Nobles in pursuit of honour, and the Paisant out of desire of being in action; so that the greatest part of the Forces which serve the Spaniard in the Low Countries, are sent from hence. To which, the humour which they have from the highest to the lowest, of going bravely in Apparell, serves exceeding fitly: An humour which is so predominant, in both sexes, that though the Paisant lives all the rest of the week in as great servility and drudgery, as his Lord doth in pride and jollity, yet on the Sundayes and Saints-daies, he will be sure to have a good Suit to his back, though perhaps he hath no meat for his belly. And for the women, she that works hard both day and night for an hungry living, will be so pranked up on the Sundaies and other Festivals, or when she is to shew her self in some publick place, that one who did not know the humour, might easily mistake her for some noble Lady.

The principall Rivers of this Kingdom are, 1 Sibaris, 2 Basentus, 3 Pescara, 4 Trontus, 5 Sa∣linellus, 6 Vomanus, 7 Salinus, and 8 Gariglian. On the banks of this last River, many battels have been fought between the French and the Spaniards for the Kingdom of Naples; especially that famous Battell between the Marquess of Saluzzes, Generall of the French, and Gonsalvo, Leader of the Spaniards; the loss of which Victory by the French, was the absolute confirmation of the Realm of Naples to the Spaniards. More famous is this River for the death of Peter de Medices, who being banished his Country at the comming of King Charles the 8. into Italie, and having at divers times in vain attempted to be reimpatriate, followed the French Army hi∣ther; and after the loss of the day, took ship with others, to fly to Ca••eta, but over-charging the vessel, she sunk and drowned them all. But most famous is it, in that Marius, that excel∣lent, though unfortunate Captain, being by Sylla's faction driven out of Rome, hid himself stark naked in the dirt and weeds of this river, where he had not layen long, but Sylla's Soul∣diers found him, and carried him to the City of the Minturnians, being not far off. These men, to please Sylla, hired a Cimber to kill him, which the fellow attempting (such is the ver∣tue of Majesty even in a miserable fortune) run out again, crying, he could not kill C. Marius. This river was of old called Liris, and towards its influx into the Sea expatiated into Lakes and Fens, called the Lakes of Minturni, from a City of that name adjoyning.

It is divided into the Provinces of 1 Terra di Lavoro, 2 Abruzzo, 3 Calabria inferior, 4 Calabria superior, 5 Terra di Otranto, 6 Puglia, and 7 the Iles of Naples. Some of which have some smaller Territories adjoyning to them, which we shall meet withall as they come in our way.

1 TERRA DILAVORO is bounded on the North and East, with the Apennine Hils; on the South, with the Sea; and on the West, with St Peters Patrimonie; called antiently Campania Felix, in regard of the wonderfull fertilitie of it, and that it was the seat or dwelling of the Campans; by some modern Latinists named Campania Antiq••a, to difference it from Latium, which they now call Campagna di Roma, or Campania Nova. And for the other name of Terra di Lavoro, or Terra Laboratoris, it was given to it, from the continuall labour of the Husband∣man in cultivating the ground, and carrying in the fruits thereof: but neither the reason, nor the name so new, as some men suppose. But I am sure, as old as Plinie, who calleth these parts sometimes by the name of Laboria, sometimes of Campus Laborinus, and gives this reason of the name, quod ingens in eo colendo sit labor, because of the great pains it requires to till it, and the great profit reaped by them who did till and manure it.

The Country so exceeding fruitfull in Wines and Wheat, that by Florus the Historian, it is called Cereris & Bacchi certamen, and deservedly too. For in this noble▪ Region one may see large and beautifull fields overshaded with rich Vines, thick and delightfull Woods, sweet Fountains, and most wholsome Springs of running water, usefull as well for the restoring of

mans health,* 1.147 as delight and pleasure; and in a word, whatsoever a covetous mind can possibly aim at, or a carnall covet.

Towns of note here were many in the elder times. The principall whereof, 1 Cajeta, seated on a fair aud capacious Bay, from the crookedness whereof it is thought by Strabo to have took the name: the word in the Laconian language signifying crooked. Others will have it so call∣ed from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Uro, with reference to the burning of the Fleet of Aeneas by the Trojan Ladies; for fear of being forced again to go to Sea, where they had been so extremely tossed in their former voyages. But why that Fact committed on the furthest coasts of Sicil, should be so so∣lemnly commemorated here on the shores of Italie, I can see no reason. And therefore we may far more probably derive it from Ca••eta, the Nurse of Aeneas, in memory of whom, be∣ing buried here, or hereabouts, Aeneas is affirmed to have built this Town. Of which thus the Poet, Aeneid. lib. 7.

Tu quoque Littoribus nostris Aeneia nutrix Aeternam moriens famam, Cajeta, dedisti.

That is to say,

Aeneas Nurse, Ca••eta, by her death, Did to these shores an endless fame bequeath.

But on what ground soever it first had this name, it is assuredly a place of great strength and consequence; and of so special importance for the estate of this Kingdom, that (as Comi∣naeus hath observed) if King Charles the 8. had but only fortified it, and the Castle of Naples, the Realm had never been lost. 2 Naples, the Metroplis of the Kingdom, a beautifull City, containing seven miles in compass. It was once called Parthenope, and falling to ruin, was new built, and called Neapolis. Among other things, here is an Hospital, the revenues whereof is 60000 Crowns, wherewith, besides other good deeds, they nourish in divers parts of the King∣dom 2000 poor Infants. In this City the disease called Morbus Gallicus, or Neapolitanus, was first known in Christendom. This City is seated on the Sea-shore, and fortified with 4 strong Castles, viz. 1 Castle Capodna, where the Kings Palace was. 2 Ermo. 3 Castle del Ovo, or the Castle of the Egge; and 4 Castle Novo, or the new Castle. But nature hath not done much less to her Fortifications than the hand of Art; the Town being for the most part environed by Sea, or Mountains not to be ascended without great difficulty and disadvantages. Which Moun∣tains, as they seem on that side as a bank to the City, so do they furnish the Citizens with most generous Wines; and being once ascended yeeld a gallant prospect both for Sea and Land. A City honoured by the seat of the Vice-Roy, and the continual resort, if not constant residence of most of the great men of the Realm: which makes the private buildings to be very gracefull, and the publick stately. And yet it had increased much more in buildings than it is at present, if the King had not forbidden it by speciall Edict. And this he did, partly at the perswasion of his Noblemen, who feared that if such a restraint were not layd upon them, their vassals would forsake the Country to inhabit here, so to enjoy the privileges and exemptions o•• the Regall City: but principally upon jealousie and poynt of State, the better to prevent all revolts and mutinies, which in most populous Cities are of greatest danger. 3 Capua, once the head of the Campans, seated in a delicious and luxurious soyl, and one of the three Cities which the old Romans judged capable of the seat of the Empire; the other two being Carthage and Corinth. Being distressed by the Samnites, they were fain to cast themselves into the Arms of the Romans, who did not only take them into their protection, but suffered them to live accor∣ding to their own Laws, as a Free Common-wealth; rather like a Confederate than a Subject-State. Which Freedom they enjoyed, till after their revolt to the Carthaginians; when being reduced to their obedience by force of arms, they lost all their Liberties, and hardly scaped its fatall and finall ruin. The pleasures of this place was it which enervated the victorious Army of Annibal, who wintered here after the great defeat given to Terentius Varro at the battell of Cannae; whence came the saying, Capuam esse Cannas Annibali. 4 Cuma, a City once of great power and beautie, till Campania was subdued by the Romans, after which it decayed in both. Near hereunto was the Cave or Grot of one of the Sibyls, called from hence Cumaea; and not far off the Lake called Lacus Avernus, the stink whereof is said to have poysoned Birds as they flew over it; supposed by ignorant Antiquity for the entrance of Hell. And finally, from this place it was, that Aeneas is fabled by the Poets to have gone down to the infernall Ghosts to talk with his Father. 5 Nola, where Marcellus discomfited the forces of Annibal, and thereby gave the Romans to understand, that he was not invincible. 6 Puteolis, a small Town stand∣ing on a Creek of the Sea, just opposite to Baule, on the other side of it; from which distant about three miles and an half. Both Towns remarkable for the Bridge built betwixt them by Caligula, composed of sundry vessels joyned together in such sort, that there was not only a fair and large passage over it, but victualling houses on both sides of it: Over which Bridge thus made, he marched and re-marched in triumphall Robes, as not only the Earth, but the very Seas were made subject to him. And he did (as himself afterwards affirmed to some of his friends) to awe the Ocean, and imitate (if not exceed) the like acts of Xerxes and Darius, mentioned in the antient Writers; as also to terrifie the Britans and the German Nations, with the report of such a notable exploit; or (as some thought) to fulfill the prophecie of one Thra∣sibulus a Fortune-teller of those times, who had been often heard to say in the life time of Ti∣berius

(his next immediate Predecessor) that it was as impossible for Caius to succeed in the Em∣pire,* 1.148 as it was for him to ride on horseback from Baule to Puteolis. 7 Not far hence, on a Se∣micircular Bay, stnads the City of Baiae (whereof Baule before mentioned is a part) so called, as the Poets say, from Baius one of the companions of Ulysses in his Navigations. A City in the flourish of the Roman Empire of five miles in length, and two in bredth; so wonderfully endued by nature, and adorned by Art, that no place in the World was thought comrable to it:

Nullus in Orbe locus Baiis praelucet amoenis. Few places in the World there are With pleasant Baiae to compare. As it is in Horace.

A City beautified with magnificent Temples, multitudes of Baths, or Bannias, Imperial Palaces, stately buildings, and the adjoyning Mannor-houses of the principall Romans, whom the plea∣sures of the place invited hither; and was indeed too great and sensible a monument of the la∣sciviousness and luxury of that prosperous people (of which the Ambubaiae mentioned in the Satyrist is sufficient proof;) now so demolished by War, and devoured by water, that there is nothing of it to be seen but some scattered ruins. 8 Misenus, seated near a great hiil or Pro∣montory of the same name, at the foot whereof there is a large and capacious harbour, where Augustus keeping one Navy, and another at Ravenna in the upper Sea, awed the whole Roman Empire. But these were places of renown in the former times, all which, excepting Naples, are now only known by what they have been, not by what they are. The principall Cities at this time, are (next to Naples it self) Sessa, the Sinuessa or Suissa of the antients, an•• now the title of a Dukedom, 2 Ceano, 3 Salvi, 4 Aversa, 5 Venafre, and 6 Caserte, with others, to the number of 22, besides 166 Castles or defensible places. Here is also in this Tract the Hils call∣ed Gallicanum, where Annibal that great Master in the Art of War, frighted that wary Captain Fabius Maximu••, by the stratagem of two thousand Oxen, carrying fire in their horns, by which device he freed himself out of those difficult Streights in which he was at that present. And in this Country there is also the Hill Vesuvius, that casteth out flames of fire, the smoak of which stifled Plinie senior, coveting to search the cause of it. The flame hereof brake forth cruelly also during the reign of Titus, casting out not only such store of smoak, that the very Sun seemed to be in the Ecclipse, but also huge stones, and of as••es such plenty, that Rome, A∣frick, and Syria, were even covered, and Herculanum and Pompeti, two Cities in Italy, were overwhelmed with them. There were heard dismall noyses all about the Province; and Gyants of incredible bigness see•• to stalk up and down about the top and edges of the moun∣tain; which extraordinary accident, either was a cause, or presage of the future Pestilence which raged in Rome and Italy long after.

On the East side of this Campania, and properly (as antiently it was esteemed) a part thereof, lieth that little Territory, which Alfonso King of Naples caused to be called the Principate, ex∣tending in length 33 miles, and 16 in bredth, and was of old the seat of the Picentini, a Colony of the Piceni dewelling on the Adriatick. Principall places of it, 1 Massa, by the Italians cal∣led Marso, of more note for the Hils adjoyning, than any great beauty or antiquity it hath in it self. Those hills now called Monte Marso, but known to the Romans by the name of Montes Massici, of speciall estimation for the rich Wines, called Vinae Massica. 2 Nuceria, nine miles from the Sea, in a very plentifull and delicious soyl. 3 Rivelli, a City not long since built, which for the elegancy of the buildings hardly yeelds to Naples. 4 Malfi, or Amalphi, an Arch-Bishops See, in which it is supposed that the Mariners Compass was first found out. It is situate on the Sea side, and giveth name to the coast of Amalfe, fenced with Hils or Moun∣tains of so great an height, that to look down into the Vallles or the Sea adjoyning, makes men sick and giddy. A Town of great note (were there nothing else to commend it to our observation) for the finding out of the Mariners Compass, devised and contrived here about the year 1300, by one Iohn Flavio, a native or inhabitant of it. 5 Salern, about a mile from the Sea, the title of the Prince of Salern, and an Universitie, but chiefly for the study of Physick, the Doctors of which wrote the Book called Schola Salerni, dedicated to a King of England: not to K. Henry the 8. as it is conceived, for then the Commentary on it written by Arnoldus Villa∣novanus, who lived about the year 1313, must needs have been before the Text. And therefore I conceive it dedicated either to King Richard the first, or King Edward the first, who in their journeys towards the Holy Land, might bestow a visit on this place, and give some ho∣nourary incouragement to the Students of it. Through this Principate, or this part of Campa∣nia, runs the River of Silarus, crossing in a manner the very midst of it. There are sayd to be in this small Territory, fifteen good Towns, and two hundred and thirteen Castles or walled places.

2 North of Campania, lyeth the Province now called ABRUZZO, bounded on the East, with Puglia or Apulia; on the West, with Marca Ancon••tana; on the North, with the Adriatick Sea; and on the South, with the Apennine. It is called Aprutium by the Latins, the Country hereto∣fore of the antient Samnites; a people which held longer wars with the state of Rome, than almost all Italy besides, as keeping them in continuall action for the space of 70 years together, besides many after-claps. In which long course of Wars, the Romans were so hardly put to their shifts, that they were four times fain to have recourse to the last refuge, which was the choosing of D••ctat••••••; and yet came off so often with success and victory, that it afforded them the honour

of thirty Triumphs. But these Samnites, as they were a potent, so they were also a compound Nation; consisting of the Ferentani, Caraceni, Peligni, Praecatini, Vestini, Hirpini, and Samnites properly so called; into which name the rest of the inferiour Tribes were after swallowed. The chief City of the whole was called Samnium, whence they had their name; which in the conclusion of the War was so defaced by Papyrius the Roman Consul, ut hodie Samnium in ipso Samnio requiratur; that not improperly (saith Florus) a man might ask where Samnium stood, even in the middle of the City. How it came by this new name of Aprutium, I am yet to learn.

The River of Pescara runneth thorow the midst of it, and divideth it into two parts, whereof the one containeth 5 Cities, and 150 Castles, or walled places; the other, 184 Castles, and 4 Cities. The principall Cities of the whole, 1 Beneventum, heretofore called Maleventum, as we find in Pliny, because the Windes hereabouts were so fierce and violent, that men could not sit upon their horses; but had at last that name of Beneventum from the pleasant Plains and spa∣cious Vallies which ••y round about it; in like manner as the Country of the old Allobroges ex∣changed the name of Malvoy into that of Salvoy. It was one of the four Dukedoms which the Lombards erected when they first came into Italie, for the better assuring of their Conquest; and was given to the Church of Rome by the Emperor Henry the fourth, in exchange of a certain Tri∣bute remitted by Pope Leo the ninth to the Church of Bamberg, where the said Emperour was born, and is still under the command of the Popes of Rome. 2 Aquila, built by the Emperour Frederick the second, King of Naples, to assure the Realm upon that Quarter. 3 Lanliano, four miles from the Adriatick, a Town of great Trade, and much resorted to by Merchants at her Annuall Marts. 4 Ortona, the Port-town unto Lanciano. 5 Teranum, or Teran (Ptolomy calls it Inter-a••na) antiently the Metropolis of the Praecatini. 6 Citta di Chieti, situate on a Hill some seven miles from the Sea, heretofore known by the name of Theate. Here is in this Tract 7 A∣quino, the Birth-place of Thomas Aquinas the great School-man, who first brought the scattered limbs of Popery into a body. And 8 Sulmo, honoured with the birth of Ovid, that renowned Poet, as himself testifieth.

Sulmo mihi Patria est, gelidis uberrimus undis, Millia qui novies distat ab Urbe decem.

Full of cool streams Sulmo, my native land, From the great City ninety miles doth stand.

There belongeth also to Abruzzo the Country of Molisi, in which are 104 walled places or Castles, and four considerable Towns; the principall of which is Bovianum, or Boiano, now a Bishops See. In this Country also (I mean Abruzzo) are the streights called Furcae Candinae, in which when the Samnites and their confederates had so inclosed the Romans, that there was no possibility to escape, they sent to Herennius, a man for his Age much honoured, and for his Wisdom much followed by them, to know what they should do with the captive Enemy. Word was returned, that they should send them home safe, and without dishonour. Thinking the old man had not been well informed of the state of the business, they sent to him again, and he advised, that they should put them all to the sword. These contrary Answers made them judge amiss of the old mans brain; and therefore following their own fancies, they spoyled the Ro∣mans, and disarmed them, and despightfully used them, and so sent them home. Which when Herennius came to know, he much lamented the imprudence of so rash an action; but much more the destruction of his Countrey, as a consequent of it. Telling them, after their return, that had they given the Romans a safe and honourable deliverance from the present danger, they had made them their friends for many Ages; or had they put unto the sword so many of their Souldiers and chief Commanders, they had disabled them for long time from pursuing the War: The middle way which they had taken, would be their undoing; and so accordingly it proved: For the Romans not being made their Friends by so odious a benefit, but hatching Revenge for the disgrace, soon renewed the War; and under the conduct of Papyrius subdued the Countrey, and handled the poor conquered people with the like despight. An excellent president unto Princes and those in power, how to proceed towards men of Quality and Rank, when they have them under, which must be, either not to strike at all, or to strike home and to the prur∣pose. Nic. Machiavil in his Florentine History taxeth Rinaldo of Albizi for committing a great So∣••••cism in point of State, in that hating Cosmo de Medices, and desiring to remove him from the publick managery of affairs, he thought it was sufficient to procure his Banishment: which Cosmo, afterwards returning, payd in better coyn. Whereupon he inferreth this notable A∣phorism, that Great Persons must not at all be touched, or if they be, must be made sure from ta∣king Revenge. Yet do I not interdict a Prince, or any supreme Governours, the use of Mercy. I know it is the richest Jewel which adorns the Crown. Nor dare I take upon me to direct the use of that excellent vertue. Only I shall observe what usage hath been commonly afforded towards such persons after their Delinquencies; whose liberty or life may create danger to the publick. The first is present Execution; for Mortui non mordent, as the saying is: a course more to be allowed of where it cannot, than commended where it may be spared. The second is either close imprisonment under trusty Guards, or else confinement to the house and custody of some trusty Statesman: in which great caution also is to be observed: For besides that no∣thing

is more ordinary than the escape of great Prisoners,* 1.149 either by corrupting or deceiving their Keepers. We find in our own Histories, how Dr. Morton Bishop of Ely, being committed to the Duke of Buckingham by King Richard the 3. not onely procured his own liberty, but brought about that Duke to the contrary faction. The last, which is in all times the gentlest, and in some cases the safest, is not only an absolute pardon of life, and a grant of liberty, but an endearing of the party delinquent, by giving him some place of honour, or committing un∣to his fidelity some office of trust; it being the nature of most men, that where they are not trusted, they are never true; and that as long as they ly under suspect and jealousies, they will be apt to entertain some thoughts of their lost condition. And of this kind of dealing with a person Delinquent, we have a pregnant instance in the Emperor Otho, who not only pardoned Marius Celsus one of Galba's faction, and a chief one too, but put him in place nearest to him, and made him one of his principall Leaders in the following War against Vitellius. His reason was, Ne hostis metum Reconciliationis adhiberet, lest lying aloof as a pardoned Enemy, he might conceive the breach were but badly made up. And on the other side, Marius Celsus pro∣ved so sensible of the obligation, that he continued faithfull to him to the very last, and lost his life in the pursuance of his quarrell; shewing thereby, that persons of a generous and noble disposition, are more obliged by favours, than restrained by terrour. But it is now time I should free my self of these Furcae Caudinae, and sport my self a while in the Plains of Ca∣labria.

But I must note, before I take my leave hereof, that these two Provinces of Campania and Abruzzo, make up the greatest, richest, and best peopled part of the Realm of Naples. And therefore when the Kingdom was divided between the French and the Spaniards, it was allotted to the French, as having the priority both of claim and power. The Provinces remaining, although more in number, yet are not comparable to these two for Wealth and Great∣ness; and were assigned over to the Spaniard, as lying most conveniently for the Realm of Sicilie.

Of these, the first are the CALABRIAS, so called from the Calabri an antient people of this tract, which take up totally that Peninsula, or Demi-Iland, which lyeth at the South-East end of Italie, near the Fare of Messana. Amongst some of the Antient Writers, the name Italie did extend no further than this Peninsula, bounded by the two Bayes called Sinus Scilleti∣cus, and Sinus Lameticus; because first peopled out of Greece, or otherwise first known unto the old Writers of that Country. For so saith Aristotle in his seventh Book of Politicks, cap. 10. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &c. That part of Europe which is compre∣hended betwixt the Bay Scilleticus, and Lameticus, took the name of Italie; and this Tradi∣tion he received (as he there affirmeth) from the best Antiquaries of that Country. The like occurs in Dionysius Hallicarnasseus out of Antiochus Syracusanus a more antient Author; the like in Strabo, Lib. 6. But by what name soever it was called at first, that of Calabria hath held longest and most constantly to it, as being known by that name in the times of the Romans, and so continuing to this day; Ennius the old Poet being a native of this Country, and so call∣ed by Ovid in his 3^d de Arte.

Ennius emeruit Calabris in montibus hortos. Old Ennias his Garden tills Among the steep Calabrian hils.

But leaving these matters of remote Antiquity, let us behold the Country as it stands at the present; and was the title of the eldest sonnes of the Kings of Naples, who heretofore were called Dukes of Calabria, divided of late times into inferior, and superior; in which distinct capacityes we shall look upon it. Premising only by the way, that this Country was the Title of the eldest sonnes of the Kings of Naples, who were from hence called the Dukes of Calabria; and that before it was subjected to those Kings, it had a King of its own; Holofernes whose daughter Flora was married unto Godfrey of Bovillon, being King hereof, An. 1098. 3 CALABRIA INFERIOR, the habitation of the Brutii, whom the Greek Writers gene∣rally call Bretti, and their Country Brettania: upon which ground some of our modern Criticks (envying so great an honour to the Ile of Great Britaine) have transferred to this Province the birth of Constantine, the first Christian Emperour. These Brutii being first conquered by the Romans, with the rest of Italie, after the great defeat of Cannae took part with Car∣thage, and was for a long time the retreat of Annibal, whom the Romans had shut up in this corner. It hath on the East a branch of the Adriatick Sea, on the West, that part of Campania which is called the Principate; on the North, Calabria superior; and on the South, the Tyrrhenian Seas, and the streight of Messana. A Country not much short in fruitfulness of the rest of the Kingdom; and having the advantage of so much Sea, is the better situate for Traffick. At one extremity hereof is the Promontory called by Ptolomy Leuco-Petra, now Cabo di Spartimento; all along which, especially in the moneth of May, are taken yeerly great store of Tunnies (a fish which much resembleth mans flesh) which being barrelled up are sold to Mariners. Here are two Rivers also of a very strange nature: of which the one called Crathis, makes a mans hair yellow, and dies silk white; the other named Busentus, causeth both hair and silk to be black and swarthy.

The principall Cities of it are, 1. Consensia an antient Town, comprehending seven little

hills,* 1.150 and a Castle on the top of one of them, which commandeth both the Town and the Countrey adjoyning. It is built betwixt the said two Rivers, and is still reasonably rich, though not so wealthy now as in former times. 2. Rhegium, or Rhezo, on the Sea shore, oppo∣site to Messana in the Isle of Sicilie, which is supposed to have been broken off from the rest of Italie, and that this Town had the name of Rhegium from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which sig∣nifieth to break off, or to tear asunder. A Town in former times very well traded, but left de∣solate in a manner since the yeer 1594. when it was fired by the Turks. 3. Castrovillare, sea∣ted upon the top of a very high Mountain. 4. Belmont, and 5. Altomont, two very fair Towns, whose names sufficiently express their pleasant and lofty situations. 6. S. Euphemie, from whence the Bay which antiently was called Sinus Lametinus, or Lametirius, is now called Golf•• de S. Euphemie. 7. Nicastro, three miles from the Sea, the same with Newcastle in Euglish.

On the West side of this Calabria, and properly a part thereof standeth that mountainous Countrey, which in the Subdivision of these Provinces by King Alfonsus, was called the BA∣SILICATE, antiently the Seat of the Lucani: A Countrey heretofore very unsafe for Travellers, by reason of the difficult wayes, and assured company of Theeves, but now reduced to better order. It containeth in it ninety three walled places, and nine Towns or Cities, the chief whereof are Possidonia, or Pest, a City situate in so clement and benign a Soyl, that Roses grow there thrice a yeer. 2. Poly Castrie on the Sea shore, (as the former is) honoured with the Title of a Dukedom. And 3. Dian, or Dianum, a more midland City, neer which there is a valley twenty miles in length, and four miles in bredth, which for all manner of delights and fruitfulness yeelds to none in Naples.

4. CALABRIA SUPERIOR, called formerly Magna Graecia, from many great and famous Cities founded there by the Graecians, hath on the East the Adriatick; on the West, Campania; from which it is divided by the Apennine and the River ••rathis; on the North, Sinus Tarentinus, or the Gulf of Tarento; and on the South and South-East, Calabria inferior, and Golfo de Chilaci, of old called Sinus Scilleticus. The principall Cities at this time are, 1. Bel∣castro, eight miles from the Sea, where once stood Petilia. 2. Bisignan, the title of a Prince, fortified with a very strong Castle, and endowed with the best Revenues of any principality or other Nobleman of Title in all the Kingdom. 3. Matera an Arch-Bishops See, a rich Town and well peopled. 4. Rosanum, three miles from the Sea, a well fortified City, and situate in a very fruitfull and pleasant Soyl. 5. Altavilla, which gives title also to a Prince. 6. Terra Nova.

As for the chief Cities of the Greeks in the former times, they were Locris founded by the Locriaus, a people of Achaia. Here lived the Lawmaker Zal••ucus, who ordering Adultery to be punished with the loss of both eyes, was compelled to execute the Law on his own Sonne, as the first offendor. Therefore to shew the love of a Father, and the sincerity of a Judge, he put out one of his Sonnes eys, and one of his own. He also provided in his Laws, that no woman should be attended in the street with more than one Maid, but when she was drunk; that she should not go abroad at night, but when she went to play the Harlot; that she should not wear gold or embrordered apparell, but when she meant to set her self to open sale; and that men should not wear rings and tissues, but when they went about the prostituting of some woman; and many others of this mould. By means whereof both men and women were restrained from all extraordinary trains of Attendants, and excess of Apparell; the common consequents of a long and prosperous tranquillity. It was also famous in old times for the victory which Ennomus an excellent Musician, obtained against Aristonus of Rhegium, another of the same profession. For though Aristonus had made his prayers unto Apollo the God of Musick for his good success; yet Eunomus plainly told him, that Nature was against him in that conten∣tion, which had made all the Grashoppers mute on that side of the water. And so accordingly it happened. For when the day appointed came, Eunomus had the ill hap to break one of his Harpstrings, even in the middle of his Musick, when presently a Grashopper leaped upon his Harp, and supplied most melodiously the place of the broken string; and by that means ob∣tained the victory to Ennomus. An accident not unworthy of the Muse of Strada, in his perso∣nating of the Poet Claudian. And though I bind not any man to believe this Tale (though of Strabo's telling) yet there are very good Authors for thus much thereof, that on the one side of the River Alax, which parteth Locris from Rhegium, the Grashoppers do merily sing; but on the other side, which is that towards Rhegium, they are always silent. 2. Tarentum, a Town of no less note, situate on the Bay called Sinus Tarentinus, first built by the Spartans: the peo∣ple whereof having a great command on the Countrey adjoyning, were one of the last Italian Nations taken in by the Romans. Nam quis post Tarentinos anderet. For who durst stir when once the Tarentines were vanquished? saith the Historian. In defence of this people did Pyr∣rhus war against the Romans; the hopes of getting this place by Annibal, was the loss of Capua; and finally here lived Architas so famous for his flying Dove. 3. Crotona, the In∣habitants whereof were once so active, that at one Olympick meeting the Victors were all of this one Town. Their glory much decayed in a battell against the Locrians, in which one hundred and twenty thousand of them and their Confederates were vanquished by fifteen thousand of the enemy. 4. Amycle, a Town inhabited formerly by Pythagoreans, who having been often

terrified with a false report of the approach of their enemies,* 1.151 published a Law prohibiting all such reports: by which means their enemies comming unawares, possessed themselves of it. Hence grew the Proverb, Amyclas silentium perdidit; and hence that notable saying of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, who being commanded to be silent, returned this answer, Mihi necesse est loqu••, Scio 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Amy∣clas silentio periisse. 5. Sibaris, a City built by the Grecians after the destruction of Tray, the people whereof were Lords of five and twenty good Towns, and could arm thirty thousand men. A people so effeminate, that they permitted no Smith nor Brazier, no nor so much as a Cock, to live amongst them, because they would not have their sleeps disturbed; but the rid∣lers, and Musicians were in high request: which advantage the Crotonians taking (with whom then in hostility) they entred the Town in the habit of Musicians, and so mastered it. Before which accident there had been a Prophecy, that the Town should never be taken, till men were more esteemed than the Gods themselves. It hapned that a Slave being grievously beaten by his Master, and obtaining no pardon for the Gods sake, upon whom he called, fled to the monument of some of his Masters Ancestors, and was pardoned by him; which coming to the ears of Amyris the Philosopher, he forsook the Town, most men holding him mad, in a time of no danger to leave so delicate a Seat: Whence came the Proverb, Amyris insa••••t, applied to such as under the pretence of madness or folly do provide for their safety.

5. TERRA DI OTRANTO, as it is now called, was once the Eastern part of A∣p••••lia Daunia, the seat and habitation in these times of the Salenti••••, the Japyges, and the Me••••••∣pians, and is accordingly entituled in antient Authors by the severall names of Ja••••gia, Me••••∣pia, and Salentina. They were the last people of Italie which held out against Rome, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 immediately after the Tarentini, upon whose fate they did depend. Of these three Nations the Japyges were of greatest fame, or of greatest infamy. Cretans originally, sent in quest of Gla••cus the sonne of Minos, whom when they could not finde, and durst not return without him, they fixt here their dwelling; Japyx the sonne of Daedalus being their Captain and Conductor, and from him denominated. Growing into estate and power, they became not only so luxurious in their course of life, and effeminate in their dress and habit, that they were a scorn and scan∣dall to their Neighbour-Nations; but so regardless of their Gods, that in the end they threw down all their Images, and destroyed their Temples. Punished at last for these high insolen∣cies by balls of fire falling on them from the heavens, with which the whole stock of them were almost extirpated. The Promontory called Japygium did take name from this people, and from thence the North-West wind (or the West-North-West) which the Latines generally call Caurus, frequently blowing from this Coast, had the name of Japyx, occurring by that name in the 8^th. of the Aeneids, and in Horace, Carm. l. 1. Ode 4.

But to proceed; This Countrey is invironed on all parts with the Adriatick, saving where it joyneth with Apulia by an Isthmus of about thirty miles in bredth, reaching from Brundu∣sium to Tarentum, and is from land to land as you go by water about two hundred miles in compass. It hath the name of Terra di Otranto, in Latine Terra Hydruntina from the Town of Hydruntum; the soyl thereof is very fruitfull if well manured, abounding in Corn, Oyl, Me∣lons, Citrons, Saffron, and other Commodities of good price, for which they never want the company of the Merchants of Genoa. They are many times much indangered by Grashoppers▪ which commonly devour all wheresoever they come, and would in one night consume whole fields of standing Corn, if Divine Providence by sending the birds called Gaives amongst them, did not provide a remedy for so great a mischief. The greatest defect hereof is the want of wa∣ter, which notwithstanding, they have very rich pastures; the people are conceived to be the simplest, or most void of craft of any in Italie, perhaps because they have so little commerce with their own Countrey-men, and so much with Strangers.

The chief Towns are, 1. Lecci, Aletium in Latine, a rich Town, well built, and very well peopled. 2. Castro, a Sea Town, but not well fenced by art or nature, which hath made it very often a prey to the Turks. 3. Gallipolis, a Town built on so craggy a Rock, that it is conceived to be unconquerable. 4. Brundusium, the head Town of the Salentini, once glorying in the most capacious Haven in all the World; from whence there was continuall passage into Dalmat••a, Epyrus, Macedon, and the rest of Greece. Here was it that Pompey took ship to flie from Caesar, and Caesar took shipping also to pursue after him, when to incourage the Pilot who was afraid of the storm, he cryed out, Caesarum vehis & fortunam ejus. It was first built by the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 under the conduct of one Diomedes, and called Brontesion, which in the Mesapian Tongue siy∣nifieth the horn or head of a Stag, which it much resembleth, from whence the Latines gave it the name of Brundusium. At this day it is but a mean Town, the Haven of it being so ch••∣ked, that a Gally can very hardly enter. 5. Hydruntum, a very antient Town, and yet still rea∣sonably well peopled, having a strong Castle upon a Rock for its defence, and a capacious po•••• for Traffick. It is now called Otranto, and is still a place of such importance, that the taking of it by Mahomet the great, An. 14••1. put all Italie into such a fear, that Rome was quite abandon∣ed; not well inhabited again till the expulsion of the Turk••, in the next year following.

6 PUGLIA is bounded on the East with Terra di Otranto; on the West, with Abruzzo; on the North, with the Adriatick Sea; on the South, with Calabria. It contains the whole Country called of old Apulia, from whence the Puglia of the Italians, and the Pon••lle of the French 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to be derived.

It is divided by Leander,* 1.152 into Apulia Peucetia, and Apulia Daunia, the reason of which names I am unresolved of. That of Peucetia some derive from Peucetius the Brother of Oeno∣trus, which may be probable enough; this being the first Country at which Oenotrus touched, when he brought his people into Italie. Bochartus, a great Enemy to all Traditions, will have it called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, from that great plenty of Pitch which these Countries yeeld (as that word ••ignifieth in the Greek.) But as for that of Daun••a, I have yet found no more pro∣bable conjecture of it, than that it should be called thus of Daunus, the sonne of Danae by Pilum∣nus, once the King of this Country; it being reported in the Legends of those elder times, that Danae being delivered of Perseus whom she had by Jupiter, was by her Father the King A∣crisius, exposed to the mercy of the Seas; by which she was wafted with her young sonne to the coasts of this Province, here taken up by a poor Fisher, and by him carried to the Court, where the King became so enamoured of her, that he took her to Wife, and by her was Father to this Daunus. But Daunus had not long enjoyed it, on the death of his Father, when either by force or composition he was fain to leave it to Diomedes King of Aetolia, who at the end of the Tro••an War, wherein he was a principall Actor, hearing of the libidinous courses of his Wife Aeg••ale abhorred the thought of living with her, and so came with his people to this Coun∣try, where he fixt his dwelling, and built the City of Argyripa, whereof more anon. But as for Daunus, though he was not able to keep the possession of this Country, yet he bequeathed his name unto it; and afterwards withdrawing into Latium with such of his subjects as were will∣ing to follow his Adventures, he became there the chief or head of the Rutuli, and built among them the Town of Ardea, his chief seat at the comming of Aeneas into Italie; betwixt whom, and Turnus the sonne of this Daunus, grew that deadly fewd, so celebrated in the Works of Virgil.

To proceed now in the description of this Province, in the full latitude thereof it comprehen∣ded also the Salentini, and other the inhabitants of the land of Otranto; for by no other names than those of Apulia and Calabria, was all the East part of Italie held by the Constantinopolitans; and by those names was it transferred on Otho the third of Germany, on his Mariage with Theophania, as before is sayd. But take it in the present bounds and acception of it, and it containeth the three Provinces of Bari, the Capitanate, and Pouille the plain, according to the subdivision made by King Alsonsus: Pouille comprehending the greatest part of Apulia Daunia, the rest thereof, which is only the command of the Hill Garganus, or the Mount St. Angelo, being called the Ca∣pitanate; and Bari comprehending all Peucetia. The people both of this Province and the land of Otranto, though in other things agreeing with the rest of this Kingdom, have a disease pe∣culiar only to themselves, occasioned by the biting of a little Serpent, whiah they call a Taran∣tula, not curable. There are in the whole, besides the Villages and Towns unfortified, 126 Castles or walled places, and 13 Cities. The principall of which are, 1 Manfredonia, built and fortified by Manfred the bastard King of Naples and Cicilie, the better to assure these parts of his Kingdom; a stately and magnificent City, and the seat of the Arch-Bishop of Sipont; having a very safe harbour for Ships, and an impregnable Citadel for defence thereof. 2 Bar∣lette, reckoned one of the 4 most noted Cities of Italie; the other three being Crema in Lombar∣dy, Prato in Tuscany, and Fabrianum, now called Fabiano, in Marca Anconitana. 3 Bitontum, an Arch-Bishops See; one of which was a famous stickler in the Councill of Trent. 4 Asculum, or Ascoli, the Title of a Duke, called by the Antients Asculum Satrianum, to difference it from another of the same name in Anconitana. 5. Tranum an antient City, better built than peo∣pled, for want of a commodious Haven. 6. Bari, a fair City, well inhabited, and seated in a very fruitfull soyl, which gives name to one part of the Country, as it is now divided. Here stood in former times the poor Village of Cannae, ignobilis Apuliae vicus, as it is in Florus; sed quae magnitudine cladis emersit, but such a one as afterwards grew famous for the great victory which Annibal there got against Paulus Aemilius, and Terentius Varro the Romon Consulls, of whose Army he slew 42700. men upon the place. Which Victory had he husbanded as he should have done, he had utterly subverted the Estate of Rome; so that it was most truly (as most tartly) said by Maherbal, Generall of his Horse, Vincere scis Annibal, victoria ••ti nescis. In this Countrey also stood Venusia, whence Horace who was there born, is called Venusinus; And 2. Arpinum, the birth-place of M. Tullius that famous Orator.

Here also is Mount Garganus, (known by that name in the times of Virgil, now called Mount S. Angelo) one hundred and twenty miles in compass, defensible both by Art and Nature, inso∣much as it is commonly the last place in the Realm of Naples, which is given up to the In∣vader. This evident by the keeping of it by the Greeks and Saracens for many yeers after the Normans had possessed themselves of the rest of the Countrey. Within the Captainship or command of this Fastness, besides many inferiour Towns and Villages, are, 1. The City of Tro••a, the Title of a Duke, and the See of a Bishop. 2. Luceria, a rich old City; and 3. As∣coli before remembred.

But of most note in this part of Apulia was the Town of Argyripa, or Argyroppa, as some would have it, founded by Diomedes in the skirts of this Mountain towards the See, and in that part of it then possessed by the Japyges near the land of Otranto, as now called. The site there∣of so set down by Virgil in the 11 of the Aeneid.

Ille urbem Argyripam patriae de nomine gentis* 1.153 Victor Gargani condebat Iapygis arvis. And being Victor, he a City builds Near Garganus in th' Japygian Fields; And call'd it Agyrippa, by the name Of some known place, in th' land from whence he came.

By which we also may conclude, that it took this name with reference to some Town of Ae∣tolia, which was the native Country of Diomedes. For though I know that many of the antient Writers suppose it to have been first called Argos Hippium, with relation unto a famous City of that name in Peloponnesus, and after by contraction or corruption to be named Argyrippam, yet these words of Patriae de nomine Gentis, do perswade me otherwise: Diomedes having no∣thing to do in the Country of Argolis where that City stood, nor in the whole Demy-Iland of Peloponnesus, whereof Argolis was a part or Province. It was called also Diomedia, and Urbs Dio∣medis, because of his foundation, and his Royall seat, after his fixing in this Country; but at the last it came to be called Arpi, and by that name was known in the time of the Ro∣man greatness; now no where to be found but in the ruins of time, and the Records of An∣tiquity.

But not to tarry longer on these matters of decayed Antiquity, that which is most observa∣ble in this Province for these latter times, is that the greatest riches of it doth consist in the Tri∣bute of Cattell, worth 80000 Ducats yearly in the time of Guicciardine, and by him reckoned one of the fairest Revenews of the Realm of Naples. Of which when the French could have no part, this Province, after the division which they made with Ferdinand the Catholick (where∣of more anon) being fallen to the Spaniard, they brake out into open War, and seeking thereby to improve their Patrimony, lost their whole interess in this Kingdom.

The ISLES of NAPLES are either in the Adriatick and Tuscan Seas, or in the Bay of Puteolis. In the Adriatick Sea, are the Ilands of Diomedes, right against Apulia, where it en∣countereth with Abruzzo, so called from Diomedes King of Aetolia, who after the end of the Trojan War (in which he was so great a stickler) settled himself in some part of Apulia; the principall whereof are St. Maries, St. Dominico, and Tremitana. 2 The Iland of Acates over against the Town of Gallipolis. 3 St. Andrews in the Bay of Tarentum; 4 and finally the two I∣lands of Dioscoros and Galypso, over against the Cape of Lacinia now called Colonnes in the upper Calabria; of all which there is little famous. In the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian Seas, are the Ilands of Pontia and Panditaria (now called Palmarde) as little famous as the other; save that the last is memorable in the Roman Stories for the confinement of Agrippina the wife of Germanicus, and mother of Caligula, by the appointment of the Emperor Tiberius Nero.

Those in the Gulf or Bay of Puteoli are of better note. The principall whereof are 1 Ischia, heretofore called Oenotris from its plenty of Wine wherewith it aboundeth to this day, as also with Allom, Sulphur, and most excellent Fruits. It is in compass 18 miles, and so begirt with Rocks and dangerous Cliffs, that it is accessible at one entrance onely, and that too fortified with a strong and impregnable Citadell; and therefore chosen by King Ferdinand for his place of refuge, when he was outed of his Kingdom by Charles the 8. Here is also good plenty of Hares and Conies. 2 Prochita, now called Procita, about six miles in circuit, wherein are very wholsome Bathes, good store of Conies, Hares, and Pheasants; the shore replenished with Fish, and the land with Fountains. John de Prochita, who plotted the Cicilian Vespers, was once Lord of this place; but afterwards, for a reward of that service, made Vice-Roy of Valentia, a King∣dom of Spain. 3 Capreae, a small rocky Iland, having no Haven, nor convenient station for Ships, but of a mild and temperate Air; much beautified by Augustus Caesar, in regard that an old sapless tree upon his casual landing here, did bud forth afresh; and after that it was much honoured by his retirement from affairs of State; and as much dishonoured by Tiberius his next Successor, who withdrawing hither many times from his Court at Rome, made it the Thea∣tre of his Cruelties and most filthy Lusts. It hath a little City of the same name, having a strong Fortress, and a Bishops See; and another Town called Anacaprae, inhabited by Fisher∣men, and Ship-wrights belonging to the Navy of Naples. Into this Iland they used to confine offendors in former times, and sometimes also at this day. 4 Aenaria, a small Iland, given by Augustus to the Neapolitans, in exchange for Capreae, whose before it was.

There are few Nations under the Sun, who have suffered under more changes and alterati∣ons of State than the inhabitants of this Kingdom. For being at the first a mixture of severall Nations, some of them preyed upon the others, till they were all subdued by the power of Rome. In the declining of her fortunes, they followed for the most part the Carthaginians, and took part with Annibal; and he being called home, they returned again to their old obedience. When Italie was subdued by the Gothes, it became subject to that people, as Sicil, and the rest of those Ilands did; and when the Lombards Lorded it in the Roman Provinces, all Naples fell in∣to their hands except Apulia and Calabria, which the Greek Emperors having conquered from the Gothes with the rest of Italie, kept (but with much difficulty) to themselves. In the di∣vision of the Empire betwixt Carolus Magnus and Irene, these two last Provinces only were as∣signed to the Constant inopolitans, the rest to Charles and his Successors: both outed of their severall parts by the prevailing Saracens, under the conduct of Sabba, and other successive 〈◊〉〈◊〉

These partly dispossessed by the Emperour Otho the first and his Almain forces; and they again expelled by the Greeks and Saracens, joyning together against them as a common Enemy, who afterwards held bitter wars against one another for the sole command. During these w••rs it happened that one Drangot a Gentleman of Normandy, having in the presence of Duke Robert (the Father of William the Conqueror) slain one Repostel a Gentleman of like quality, to avoid the justice of the Prince, and the practices of Repostels kindred, fled into this Countrey, attended by such of his followers, as either did depend upon his fortunes, or had been medlers in the Fray. Where being come, the Duke of Benevent, Vicegerent to the Eastern Emperor, took them into pay. Their entertainment being bruited in Normandy, and a report raised withall that the Greeks hearkened after men of valour and action, caused many pri∣vate Gentlemen to pass over the Alpes, and there to hew themselves out a more prosperous fortune than formerly they had injoyed. The fortunate success of which last Adventurers drew thither also Tancred, the Lord of Hauteville, who with his twelve sonnes came into A∣pulia. A^o. 1008. and in short time not only drove the Saracens thence, but the Grec••ans also, as men that had broke Covenant with them in the division of the Bootie. For William the sonne of Tancred combining with Melorco, Governour of Apul••a for the Greek Emperour, and with the Princes of Capua and Saler••, men of power and honour, for the conquest of Sicil (which the Saracens then wholly held) agreed amongst themselves to divide the places conquered by them into four equall parts, one for each Adventurer. But when the Saracens were driven out, Melorco having new supplies sent him out of Greece, seized on the possession of the whole Island in the Emperors name. Which injury William cunningly dissembled till Melorco's For∣ces were dispersed, and then he suddenly set upon him; first took the City of Melsi, and af∣ter by degrees most of the other Towns and places which the Greeks held in Italie: of which both he and his Successors kept possession, by the Title of Dukes of Calabria only. Of these (though all of eminent vertue) there were two besides this William, of speciall fame, 1. Robert Gu••scard the third sonne of Tancred, the most valiant Captain of his time, and chief establisher of the Normans power in Italie, to which he added in conclusion the Isle of Sicil, together with the citie of Naples it self, and all the Lands which lie betwixt it and Rome. 2. Bohemund the eldest sonne of this Robert, who going with Godfrey of Bovillon and others of the Western Christians to the Holy Land, was for his signall merits invested with the Kingdom of Antioch, in∣herited by his children after his decease.

But to proceed, this Guiscard at his death, (but not without some wrong to the children of his Brother William, whom he had dispossessed of all by the Popes Authority) gave Sicil, with the title of Earl to his sonne Rogero; and his estates in Italy to his other sonne William: who going to Constantinople to mary with the Emperors daughter, was outed of his part by his brother Roger; made not long after, by the Pope, the first King of this Familie.

The Kings of Naples of the Norman Line.

• 1125. 1 Roger, Earl of Sicil, created by Pope Anacletus 2^d. King of both the Sicilies at the Town of Benevent; which City, in requitall of so great a favour, he restored again unto the Church, from which it had been taken (after the first Donation of it) by the German Emperors. 24.
• 1149. 2 William, the sonne of Roger, who to assure himself of his Kingdoms, was content to take them as a gift from the hands of Pope Adrian the 4^th. to be holden for ever in Fee of the Church of Rome. 21.
• 1170. 3 William II. sonne of the former William, who left a daughter called Constance, who be∣came a Nun. 26.
• 1196. 4 Tancred, the base sonne of William the 2^d. excluded his Sister from the Crown, but was sententially deposed by Pope Celestine the 3^d. who had an aim to get the Kingdom for himself. But when he saw that Tancred was too strong for him, out of meer spight to be defeated of his purpose, he called in the Germans, the antient Enemies of his See, and gave the Lady Constance, then almost fifty yeers of age, in mariage unto Henry the 6^th. 2.

The German Line.

• 1198. 5 Henry, the sixt of that name, Emperor, and Duke of Schwaben, succeeded on his mari∣age with the Lady Constance. 4.
• 1202. 6 Frederick, sonne of the Emperor Henry and Queen Constance, crowned at the age of three yeers, afterwards Emperor by the name of Frederick the 2^d. He had to wife the daughter of John di Brenn, the titulary King of Hierusalem, of which the Kings of Naples have ever since had the title of Kings, and in the rights of this Kingdom, the Kings of Spain.
• 125••. 7 Conrade, the sonne of Frederick, King of Naples and Sicil, as also Emperour and Duke of Snevia, or Schwaben, poisoned (as it was conceived) by his base brother Manfred. 4.
• ...

• 1254. 8 Munfroy, or Manfred, base sonne of Frederick, and Duke of Benevent, first governed the Kingdom as Protector unto Conradine the sonne of Conrade, but after took it to himself against the will of Pope Urban the 4^th. who being weary of the Germans cal∣led in Charles Duke of Anjou, and Earl of Provence, brother to Lewis the 10^th. of France: it being usuall with the Popes (as Machiavel very well observeth) to call new men into Italie, and stir up new wars for their own ambition; not suffering any to possess that long which themselves (through their weakness) could not hold, and practising the over-throw of those very men, whom themselves had raised to power and greatness.

The French Line.

• 1261. 9 Charles, Earl of Anjou and Provence, overcame King Manfred, and was after crowned by Pope Urban the 4^th. who conditioned with him, that neither he nor his Successors should assume the Empire; and that they should pay fifty thousand Crowns per an∣num as a Rent to the Church. This Charles did also vanquish Conradine the sonne of Conrade, the last of the royall house of Suevia, whom he caused to be beheaded at Naples. After which bloody Act, neither he nor any of his posterity did either qui∣etly or long injoy these Kingdoms: For in his own time Peter King of Aragon, cla∣med the Kingdom of Naples in right of Constance his wife, the daughter of Manfred, betwixt whom and Charles a single combat was appointed to be fought in Bourdeaux, before King Edward the first of England, to decide the Controversie. But whilest Charles there expected him, he seized on Sicil, A^o. 1281. This Charles reigned three and twenty yeers.
• 1284. 10 Charles II. sonne of Charles the first, formerly prisoner in Sicil to Peter of Aragon, was ransommed by the procurement of King Edward above-named for 30000. Marks. By Marie, daughter of Stephen, King of Hungary, he had fourteen children: the most pertinent of which (to our purpose) were Charles surnamed Martel, King of Hungary in right of his Mother; Robert King of Naples, John of Durazzo, and a daughter (whose name I finde not) maried to Charles, Earl of Valois, who in her right obtained the Earldom of Anjou. 26.
• 1310. 11 Robert, the second sonne of Charles the 2^d. 32.
• 1342. 12 Joane, the Neece of Robert by his sonne Charles, first maried Andrew, the second sonne of Charles King of Hungary, whom she hanged at her window for insufficiency; and for her second husband had Lewis, Prince of Tarentum, who over-straining him∣self to satisfie her carnall appetite, died. Her third husband was James, Prince of Majorca, a gallant young Gentleman, whom she beheaded for lying with another woman. Her fourth, Otho of Brunswick, a tough Souldier, who had the good for∣tune to outlive her. She was twice driven out of her Kingdom by Lewis King of Hungary, brother of Andrew her first husband: restored the first time by the power of Pope Clement the sixt; but at the second time taken and hanged at the same window where she had hanged her first husband. But first, out of an hatred to her next heirs of the House of Hungary, she adopted Lewis Duke of Anion (descended from Charles Earl of Valois spoken off before) for her heir and successor.

The Hungarian Line.

• 1371. 13 Charles III. sonne to Lewis, and nephew of Prince John of Durazzo before mentioned, by the power of Lewis, King of Hungary, and the favour of Pope Urban the fift, was made King of Naples. He overthrew and killed in battell Duke Lewis of Anjou, his competitor, and after the death of King Lewis of Hungary, succeeded in that Kingdom also; but long he had not reigned therein, when poisoned (as it was supposed) by the old Queen Mother. 15.
• 1386. 14 Ladislaus, sonne of Charles the 3^d. having a quarrell with the Pope, made a voyage Royall unto Rome, where he forced his entry, and was there triumphantly received: on which displeasure the Pope called in Lewis the 2^d. Duke of Anjou, who gave La∣dislaus a great overthrow. Insomuch, as Ladislaus used to say, that if Lewis had fol∣lowed his victory the first day, he had been Master of his Kingdom and Person too; if the second, of his Kingdom, but not of his Person: but not pursuing it till the third day, he failed of both. So in the end he was compelled to flye to Rome, and give over the Enterprize. 29.
• 1415. 15 Joane II. Sister of Ladislaus, of as much levity, but not altogether of so ill a fame as the former Joane, observing the unprosperous successes of the house of Anjou, she ••∣dopted for her heir Alphonso the fift of Aragon, who had some clame unto the King∣dom as the direct heir of Pedro, or Peter the 3^d. and Constance the daughter of King Manfred spoken of before. But finding him to stand too much on his own right, and to be too forwards in taking a possession of it before her death, she revoked that A∣doption,

• and made a new Grant of the Estate to Lewis the fourth,* 1.154 Duke of Anion, and after his decease to his Brother Rene, or Renatus; both vanquished by the Ara∣gonians.

The Aragonian line.

• 1434. 16 Alfonso King of Aragon, partly by Conquest, and partly by Adoption, having got the Kingdom, left it well setled unto Ferdinand his Natural sonne. 24.
• 17 Ferdinand the Base sonne of Alfonso (the lawfull sonnes inheriting the Realm of A∣ragon, Sicil, &c.) succeeded in the Realm of Naples. 36.
• 1494. 18 Alfonso II. sonne of Ferdinand, in whose time th•• French began to aim at the Realm of Naples. This King and his Predecessors were of the Order of the Garter.
• 1494. 19 Ferdinand II. Sonne of Alfonso the second, outed of his Estate and Kingdom by Charles the eighth, sonne of King Lewis the eleventh of France, whom Rene the last Duke of Anjou had made the sole Heir of all his Titles and Possession. And though Charles upon this Conquest was solemnly crowned, yet posting back again into France before he had setled his affairs in this Kingdom, and having much disconten∣ted the chief men of Anjouvin Faction, he lost it suddenly to the same Ferdinand from whom he had so suddenly won it.
• 1497. 20 Frederick II. brother of Alphonso the second, and Uncle of this last Ferdinand, suc∣ceeded him in his Estates; and was the sixt King that had reigned in Naples within the compass of three years, that is to say, Ferdinand the first, Alfonso the second, Fer∣dinand the second, Charles of France, the second Ferdinand again, and then this Frede∣rick. Finding himself betrayed by the Spaniards, submitted himself to Lewis XII, King of France, and yeelded up his kingdom to him. And indeed what else could the poor Prince do, when he saw his own blood, and such as had taken his Realm in∣to their protection, conspiring against him.

For when Charles made his passage towards Naples, Ferdinand the Catholique, sent Gonsalv••, (who was afterwards for his valour surnamed the Great Captain) with some Forces to resist the French Invaders: But when the French were expelled, Gonsalvo would not leave the Country, because his Master had not as yet sent for him. In the mean time it was agreed between Lewis of France, and this Ferdinand, that they should joyntly set upon the Kingdom of Naples: and having won it, the French should possess Abruzzo and Lavoro; the Spaniards, Puglia, and both Calabria's: That the first should be entituled King of Naples; the other, Duke of Apulia. This Confederacy was kept secret till the French Forces were come to Rome, and Gonsalvo possessed (under pretence of defending it) of all Calabria. So that it was no marvell that they made themselves Masters of the Country. An Action in which the French dealt very unadvisedly, in bringing into Italie where he was before the sole Moderator, another King as great as him∣self, to whom as to his Rivall, his Enemies might have recourse on all occasions; and the Spa∣niard as unnaturally, in betraying for the moity of a Kingdom, a Prince of his own bloud, under pretence and promise of succours. But the two Kings did not continue long in good terms of Partnership. For the Spaniards being more intent upon their advantages, soon picked a quarrell with the French, within two or three years drave them out of all, and to this day keep it; though both this Lewis, and his successors Francis the first, and Henry the second, have divers times, and with great effusion of blood, attempted the recovery of it.

The Spanish or Castilian Line.

• 1503. 22 Ferdinand III. surnamed the Catholick, King of Castile, Arragon, &c. and Na∣ples. 13.
• 1516. 23 Charles V. Emperor, King of Spain, and the IV of that name in Naples. 43.
• 1558. 24 Philip the 2^d of Spain, and th first of Naples. 40.
• 1598. 25 Philip the 2^d of Naples, 3^d of Spain. 22.
• 1621. 26 Philip the 3^d of Naples, 4. of Spain.

The Arms of this Kingdom are Azure, Seme of Flower de Lyces, Or, a File of three Labels, Gules.

The Revenues of it are two Millions and a half of Crowns; whereof 20000 are due to the Pope for Chief-rent; and the rest so exhausted in maintaining Garrisons upon the Natives, and a strong Navy against the Turks, that the King of Spain receiveth not a fourth part de¦clare.

Here are in this Kingdom.

Arch-Bishops 20. Bishops 127.

The Kingdom of SICILIA.

BEfore we can come into the Ile of Sicilie,* 1.155 we must first cross that branch of the MEDI∣TERRANEAN Sea, which is called the Fare, or Streight of Messana, where the passage is so strait and narrow, that it exceedeth not in breadth a mile and an half. In other parts, as the Sea grows wider, it is distant from the main land of Italie neer 300. miles, that is to say, from the Town of Drepa••••m in Sicilie, to the City of Naples. As for the Mediterranean Sea, it is so called because it interlaceth the middest of the earth, extending from the Streights of Gibraltar on the West, to the Coast of Palestine on the East, and so dividing Africk both from Europe and Asia Minor. In the Scriptures, Joshna 1. 4. it is called by the name of Mare magnum, or the great Sea; great in comparison of the dead Sea, and the Sea of Galilee, lying on the other side of the land of Palestine, but small enough if compared to the Ocean, with which in probability the Writer of that Book might have no acquaintance. Besides which generall name of the Med••er∣ranean, it hath also many particular names, as the Adriatick, Aegean, Ionian, and Carp••thian Sea, where it bordereth upon Greece, and Anatolia; Mare Lybicum, where it runneth by the shores of Africk: with reference to Italie called in some places, Mare Tyrrhenum, in others Mare Ligusticum; in some parts Mare Sicislum, and in others Mare Sardoum, Lybicum, &c. And as the Chameleon is said to apply it self to the colour of the nearest adjacent body; so this Sea t••∣keth its particular denominations from the neerest shores. These Seas are also called by some modern Writers, in imitation of the French, by the name of the Levant, or the Seas of the Le∣vant; because in respect of France, Spain, Britain, Germany, &c. they lie towards the East; the word Levant signifying in the French, a rising up after sleep, and more especially the Sun-ri∣sing. The principall Ilands of this Sea which relate to Italie (for of others we shall speak in their proper places) are those of Sicil, Sardinia, Corsica, and some Isles adjoyning unto these.

SICILIE, environed round with the lower, or Tyrrhenian Sea, contains seven hundred miles in compass, and is supposed to have been joyned to Italie in former times, being then a Peninsula, or Demy-Iland, such as Peloponnesus, and joyned unto the Continent by as narrow an Isthmus.

The separating of it from the main Land of Italie, is by the Poets ascribed to Neptune, who with his three-forked Mace or Trident broke it off from the land in favour of Jocastus the sonne of Aeolus, that so he might inhabit there with the greater safety, being invironed round with waters. Which though it be a Fable or Poeticall fiction, yet with some help from the Mytho∣logists may be made a story. For if by Aeolus and Neptune we understand Winds and Seas, it intimates that it was divided from the rest of Italie, either by the fury of the Waves, or by the violence of some Earthquakes, to which this Iland is still subject; which might in time con∣sume and wear away the Earth. Nor want there very good reasons for this supposition; as, 1. The narrowness of the Streight, exceeding not a mile and a half; insomuch as at the taking of Mes∣sana by the Carthaginians, many of the people saved themselves by swimming over this streight into the opposite parts of Italie; ••^dly. the shallowness of it, being found upon a diligent sounding, not to be above eight fathom deep. Then 'tis observed, that the land on both sides is very brittle, full of caves and chinks made in it by the working of the Sea, on this separation; and that on the Italian coast where the streight is narrowest, there stands a City of old called Rhegium, which signifieth a breach or a cutting off, from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which signi••ies to break off, or violently to pull asunder, and is supposed to be so called upon this occasion. And indeed the violence of the Sea is so great and dangerous in this narrow channell, so subject unto blustering winds issuing out of the hollow caverns of the earth, that the breaking off of this Iland from the rest of Italie is a thing most credible. Which dangerous nature of the pas∣sage, being also full of Rocks, and unsafe by reason of the Whirl-pools, occasioned it to be called by Florus the Historian, Fabulosis infa••••e monstris fretum, chiefly so called with reference to Scylla and Charybdis, of which so many fabulous things are reported by the antient Poets. Charybdis is a Gulf or Whirl-pool on Sicily side, which violently attracting all vessels that come too nigh it, devoureth them, and casteth up their wrecks at the shore of Tauromeni, not far from Catina. Opposite to this in Italie, standeth the dangerous Rock Scylla, at the foot of which many little Rocks shoot out, on which the water strongly beating, make that noise which the Poets feign to be the barking of dogs. The passage between these two being to unskilfull Mariners exceeding perillous, gave beginning to the Proverb;

Incidit in Scyllam cupiens vitare Charybdim. Who seeks Charybdis for to shun, Doth oftentimes on Scylla run.

But there are other things which made Sicilie famous in old times, besides these two, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the punishment of the Giant Enceladus, for his attempt against the Gods: the frequent burnings of Aetna (under which he is fabled to be shut up) being supposed to proceed from his sulphu∣rous breath. Secondly, the birth of Ceres in this Isle; and Thirdly, the Rape of Proserpine. To these two last the Isle was consecrated in those days; to Ceres, in regard she first taught the people to sow Corn, whence the word Ceres is often used in the Poets to signifie Breal, and

other necessary provisions for life, as Sine Cerere & Baccho friget Venus: To Proserpine, because bestowed upon her by Pluto, to please her after the Ravishment committed on her.

It is situate under the fourth Climate, the longest day being 13 hours and an half. And was once called Trinacria, because it shoots forth into the Sea with three Capes or Promontories: viz. 1 Pelorus, now Capo de Foro, to the North; 2 Pachinus, now Cape Passaro, to the West; and 3 L••lybaeum, now Capo Boii, or Cabo Coro, to the South. This last looketh towards Carthage, and the shores of Africk, from which distant 180 miles. And of this Strabo doth affirm, that a man of a quick and strong fight, getting up into a Watch-tower that stood in this Cape, descryed a Fleet setting sayl out of the Haven of Carthage; and told the Lilybitanians their bigness and number. That this is true, I dare not say: for besides the unlikelihood of kenning at so great a distance, we are taught by Philosophy, that the Sea being of an orbicular form, swelleth it self into the fashion of a round Turret or Hill, till it put bound to the eye-sight. From these three corners, this Country was (as we have said) called Trinacris or Trinacria, according to that of Ovid. Terra tribus scopulis vastum procurrit in aequor;

Trinacris à positu, nomen adepta, loci. An Iland with three corners braves the main, And thence the name of Trinacris doth gain.

The first Inhabitants that we find to have dwelt in this Country, are the huge Gyants so often mentioned in the Odysses of the divine Poet Homer, called Laestrygones and Cyclops; of which last rank was the so much famoused Polyphemus, who with so much humanity entertained Ulysses and his companions. These were afterward rooted out by the Sicani, a people of Spain, who called it Sicania. As for the name of Sicilia, some derive it from Sicileus, a supposed King of Spain, who is fabled to have conquered this Country; but the truth is, it came from the Siculi, who being by Evander and his Arcadians driven out of Latium, came into this Iland: to which, having mastered the Sicani, and driven them from the West and the Northern part, to the East and South, they left their name. At their first landing they built the City of Zancle, called afterwards Messana, together with Neae, Hybla, Catana, and Leontium. After them came a∣nother Italian people named the Morgetes, being driven thence by the Oenotrians; and sate down in that part of the Iland where stood the City of Morgentum, built by them at their first arrivall. The first of all the Greeks who set footing in it (not to say any thing of the coming of Minos hither in the pursuit of Daedalus, having more in it of the Fiction than Historical truth) were the Chalcidians, a people of the Ile Euboea, now called Negropont, who built the City of Naxos; and after them Archias of Corinth with his fellow Adventurers, by whom Syracuse was either first built, or very much beautified and repaired. Next them the Rhodians and Cretans sent some Colonies hither, the first founders of Gela, and after of the renowned City of Agrigentum: And not long after a new Plantation sent from Sparta built Heraclea. The Citizens of Megaris, another state of Greece, sent a Colony also, who built Selinus. And so did those of Messene also, who taking the Town of Zanele from the Siculi, new built or beautified it, and gave unto it so repaired the name of Messana. Nor is it to be thought, that the Tyrians and Phoenicians, being so great undertakers of publick businesses, and very pow∣erfull in shiping, would sit still when so fair a booty did invite their industry; who seising on the Promontories of Pachinus and Lilybaeum, and some of the adjoyning Ilands, did fortifie them for the better securing of the Trade which they had in Sicilie. But all these severall Adventu∣rers having severall interesses, joyned not together in the work of an absolute Conquest; but planting themselves only on the Sea-shores, altered not the name by which they found it called at their coming thither.

The people are ingenious, eloquent, and pleasant, but withall very unconstant, and so full of talk, that from thence came the Proverb, Gerrae Siculae. They are also said to be of a very en∣vious, suspitious, and distrustfull nature, uncapable of injuries, and vehement in pursuit of re∣venge, as appears by that great slaughter which they made of the French; yet withall courte∣ous enough to strangers, and Parasyticall enough to their superiors. They have been famous heretofore for many notable inventions, Aristotle ascribing to them the Art of Oratory, and first making of Pastorall Eclogues; Plinie of Clocks (or rather of Hour-glasses; for Clocks were but a late invention, and that of the Flemmings) and Plutarch of Military Engines; which last were brought by Archimedes unto great perfection.

The Christian Faith was first preached here by some of the Disciples of St. Peter, whom he sent hither at his first comming to Rome; of which Pancratius (whom we call commonly St. Paucrace) is sayd to have been the first Bishop of Tauromenium, and Marcianus of Syracuse. They are now generally of the Religion authorised by the Popes of Rome; that of the Greek Church being rather connived at than allowed of, in the Communion whereof here are thought to be ten thousand soules, but looked on by the rest as schismaticall people. For the most part they use the Italian Language, but very much altered, the Greek, Arabian, Norman, French, and Spanish tongues, to which Nations they have been severally subject since the time of the Romaus. The totall number of the people is thought to be about a Million and a half.

The soyl is incredibly fruitfull in Wine, Oyl, Honey, Minerals of Gold, Silver, and Allom, together with plenty of Salt and Sugar; which last commodity the Natives sell in the Canes un∣to the Venetians, and buy it again of them when it is refined, and thereby letting strangers go

away with the best part of their gains; as generally they do in all other Merchandize, which they permit to be exported, rather than put themselves to the trouble of Trafficking abroad in Foren Nations; there are also Gems of Agates, and Emeralds. It yeeldeth also great store of the richest Silks, which grow plentifully about Messana; variety of most excellent and delici∣ous fruits, both for tast and colour, with such abundance of all sorts of Grain, that it was call∣ed in old times Horreum Romani populi, or the Granary of the Roman Empire; and doth now fur∣nish some parts of Italie, Spain, and Barbary, besides Malta, and the adjacent Isles, with that which she can spare of her superfluities. Nay Tully doth not only call it the Granary and store-house of the City of Rome, in regard of Corn, but adds, that it was accounted for a well-furnished Treasury, as being able of it self without charge of the State, to cloath, maintain, and furnish the greatest Armie, with Leather, Corn, and Apparrell. And if Dirdorus Siculus may be cre∣dited in it, he telleth us, that about Leontium and some other places, Wheat did grow of it self, without any labour of the Husbandman. At this day in some parts of the Isle, the soyl is so exceeding Fruitfull, that it yeelds unto the Husbandman an hundred measures of Corn for one. And certainly the Corn of this Country must needs yeeld a wonderfull increase, the King of Spain receiving an hundred thousand Crowns yearly for the Custom of Wheat. In this Country is the Hill Hybla, so famous for Bees and Honey, near which there was a City of this same name also, which afterwards was called Megara. And here is also the Hill Aetna, now called Montgibael, which continually sedeth forth flames of Fire, to the astonishment of all beholders. The most famous conflagrations in the former times were presently before the breaking out of the War in Sicil, which the Romin Writers call Bellum servile; not pacisied but by the slaughter of 70000 of the Slaves which had taken Arms against Rome; and shortly after the death of Julius Caesar, portending those proscriptions and bloody Wars which did af∣ter follow. And to this day such extraordinary eruptions of it are accounted ominous. The Hill it self is of that height, that it is ten miles from the top to the bottom, and may be casily discerned by Saylers at an hundred miles distance; the lower parts thereof being very fruitfull, the middle shaded with Woods, and the top covered with Snow a great part of the year, not∣withstanding the frequent vomiting of flames and cinders. But these eruptions of sire are not now so ordinary as they have been fonmerly; the matter which gave fuell to it being wasted by continuall burnings; so that the flames which issue hence are hardly visible but by night, though the smoak shew it self the most part of the day. And when it doth break out, which is commonly once in three or four years, it falleth in great flakes on the vales adjoyning to the de∣struction of the Vintage, and great loss of the Country. But that, they say is recompensed by the plenty of the following years; the ashes thereof so batling and enriching the soyl, that both the Vines and Corn-fields are much bettered by it. And this report I am the apter to believe, in regard we find by late experience here amongst our selves, that the Turf taken from the ground and burnt to ashes, and so spread on land and ploughed into it, doth yeeld a very great improvement, even to barren soyls. Which kind of Husbandry is called the Devonshiring of land, because there first used; but in Hampshire it was called, as I remember (having been un∣fortunately too long a stranger there) by the name of burning and beaking. But to return again to Aetna. Into this fiery Furnace the Philosopher Empedocles cast himself, that he might be re∣puted a God.

—Deus immortalis haberi Dum cupit Empedocles, ardentem fervidus Aetnam Insiluit—as Horace in his Book de Arte Poetica. Empedocles to be a God desires, And cast himself if into th' Aetnean fires.

The reason of these fires is the abundance of Sulphure and Brimstone, contained in the bosome of the hill, which is blown by the wind, driving in at the chaps of the Earth, as by a pair of bellows. Through these chinks also there is continually more fuell added to the fire, the very water adding to the force of it: as we see that water cast on coales in the Smiths Forge, doth make them burn more ardently. The reason of this flame is thus set down by Ovid:

Ista bituminea rapiunt incendia vires, Lutea{que} exiguis ardescunt sulphura flammis. At{que} ubi terra cibos alimenta{que} debita flammae Non dabit, absumpt is per longum viribus aevum; Naturae{que} suum untrimen deerit edaci; Non feret Aetna famem, deserta{que} deseret ignes.

A rozen mould these fiery flames begin, And clayie brimstone aids that fire within: Yet when the slimie soyl consumed, shall Yeeld no more food to feed the fire withall: And Nature shall restrain her nourishment, The flame shall cease, hating all famishment.

Under this Hill some Poets feign the Gyant Enceladus to have been buried, as before is sayd, whose hot breath fired the mountain lying on his face. Others suppose it to be the shop of Vul∣can and the Cyclops; and the gross Papists take it for the place of Purgatory; all alike in∣fallible.

The principall Rivers here of, 1. Taretta, antiently. called Terius. 2. Himara, neighboured by Mount Hybla, much famed for honey. 3. Isaurus. 4. Hypsa. 5. Acasius, of great note for its precious stones, none of them much observable for length or bredth, but that defect supplied by the com∣modiousness of Bays and Creeks, which are very frequent in this Iland, and by the benefit of Fountains and fresh-water Lakes. Most memorable amongst these, 1. The Lake called Palicoro, (now Napthia) which for three moneths doth cast forth water very hot, but of very ill smell; of which there is mention made in Plinie by the name of Ephintia. 2. A Fountain neer the foot of Aetna, the water whereof is sharp like Vinegar, and sometimes boyleth; into which a piece of cloth cast, being before steeped in water mixed with gall, becomes suddenly black. 3. A∣nother Fountain neer Drepanum, the water of which assoon as drunk, provoketh loosness. All which effects proceed from that sulphureous and bituminous matter, of which the whole Iland is exceeding full. 4. Arethusa, of greater fame among the Antients than all the rest, especi∣ally in that the River Alpheus (a River of Greece) having swallowed up one hundred and forty lesser streams, and losing it self under the ground, is thought to empty it self into it. The thing affirmed by Seneca and Strabo both, and seems to be sufficiently proved by the severall in∣stances of a wooden dish or cup lost in the River Alpheus, and found rising up in this River, and by the leaves of certain trees growing on the banks of that Greek River, and swimming on this in great abundance, there being none of these trees in all Sicil. Dicitur Alpheus (saith Mela) se non consociare pelago, sed subter maria, terras{que} depressus, huc agere alveum, at{que} bîc se rur∣sus extollere.

This Iland is famous for the worthy Scholars she once produced, viz. Aeschylus, the first Tragedian of fame, who being bald through age, once walked in the fields, where by chance an Eagle taking his bald pate for a white Rock, let a shell-fish fall on it, of that bigness, that it beat out his brains. 2. Diodorus Siculus, that famous Historian. 3. Empedocles, the first Inven∣ter of Rhetorick, and his Fellow Gorgias. 4. Euclide, the textuary Geometrician, who taught in Megaris. 5. Archimedes, a most worthy Mathematician, the first Author of the Sphere, of which instrument he made one of that art and bigness, that one standing within, might easi∣ly perceive the severall motions of the every celestiall orb. He made also divers military engines, which in the siege of Syracusa sorely vexed the Romans, and was at last slain in his study by a common souldier in the sack of the town, to the great grief of the Generall Marcellus. 6. E∣picha••mus, the first Inventer of Comedies; and ••. Theocritus, the first Author of Pastorall E∣clogues. In the later times Nicolas, Abbot of Palermo, a learned Canonist, and Cardinall of the Church of Rome, commonly called Panormitanus, was of greatest fame.

In Plinies time there were reckoned in this Iland seventy two Cities, of which only twelve are now remaining. The whole divided at this time into three small Provinces, that is to say, 1. Vall de Noto, 2. Mazara, and 3. Mona; to which the Isles adjoyning may add a fourth.

1. VALLIS DE NOTO taketh up the Eastern parts of the Iland. The chief Ci∣ties of which are, 1. Syracusa, once the Metropolis of the whole Iland, and a most flourish∣ing Common-wealth; It was (as Tully reports) the greatest and goodliest City of all that wene possess'd by the Greeks, for situation very strong, and of an excellent prospect, from every en∣trance both by Sea and Land. The Port thereof which had the Sea on both sides of it, was for the most part invironed with beautifull buildings, and that part of it which was without the City, was on both sides banked up, and sustained with very fair 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Marble. Nor was it only the goodliest City of the Greeks, as Tullie tells us, but the greatest also of the world, as is said by Strabo, by whom it is affirmed, that without the outmost wall thereof (for it was in∣vironed with three walls) it contained one hundred and eighty Furlongs in compass, which of our measure cometh to eighteen miles, it being compounded of four Towns made up into one, that is to say, Insula (or the Isle) Acradine, Neapolis, and Tyche, besides the Fort called Hex∣apla, which commanded the rest; the greatness of all which, the ruins and foundations of it do still demonstrate. It standeth North of the Promontory called Pachi••us, and was built by Archias of Corinth, about the time of Jotham King of Juda••, who being for an unnaturall rape committed on a young Gentleman, banished his Countrey, together with his Friend and Com∣panion Miscellus, consulted with the Oracle at Delph••s, ••ow and in what place they should dispose of themselves. The Oracle demanding whether they most affected wealth or health, Miscellus answered health, and Archias wealth; and thereupon the former was directed to setle himself at Cortona in Italie, and the other here. Nor did the Oracle deceive him in his expectation, this Town by reason of its beautifull and commodious Port, proving of greatest trade and wealth next to Carthage it self in those times of the world. It was the custom of this Town when any of the Citizens grew too potent, to write his name 〈…〉〈…〉 Olive leaf, which be∣ing put into his hand, did without more 〈◊〉〈◊〉 condemn him to banishment for five years, and was called Petalisme, from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifying 〈◊〉〈◊〉 leaf•• yet could not this device so much secure them in the possession of their so much-defined Freedom, but that this City fell oftener into the power of Tyrants, than any one City in the world. That which is now re∣maining of it, is the work of Augustus, who after a second destruction of it in the time of Pompey, sent a Colonie hither, and built upon the Isle and the parts neer to it. But now the whole Isle (Ortygia the Antients called it) is taken up with a very strong Castle, the whole Ci∣ty

also being very well walled, and held by a Garrison of Spaniards. 2. Noto, which give•• name to this whole Division. A City which heretofore contended with Syracuse in point of great∣ness; situate on a very high Rock, unaccessible on all sides but by one narrow passage, and ha∣ving under the Cape of Passari a very fair and capacious Harbour, the Key of Sicil on that side. 3. Augusta, fituate on the shore also, and of so large a Haven that it could never be fortified. 4. Castro Giovanni, a Town of about four thousand Families, situate in a wholesom air, and a fruitfull soyl, which they hold to be the very Navell and exact middle of the Iland. It is also much prized for mines of most excellent Salt. 5. Lentini, famous for its Lake, whose fishing is farmed for eighteen thousand Crowns yeerly. It was antiently called Leontium, and stood somwhat North of Syracusa, with which continually in war, either to preserve their own Li∣berties, or get the Soveraignty of the other. 6. Enna, a midland Town, whence Pluto is said to have ravished Proserpine: In after times the dwelling of that Syrus Ennus, who stirred up the Roman Slaves against their Lords, and having broke open the common prisons, and received all such as came unto him, patched up an Army of forty thousand. This war the Roman Writers call Bellum Servile, ended at last, but with no small difficulty, by the valour and good fortune of P. Ruptlius.

2. MAZARA containeth all the West part of the Iland. The chief Cities whereof, 1. Agrigentum, now called Gergenti, famous for Phalaris the Tyrant, and his torturing Perillus in a Brazen Bull, which he had made for the destruction and torture of others. Of which aptly Ovid.

—Nec enim lex justior ulla est Quam necis Artifices arte perire sua. Most just it is, a man should be tormented With that which first his cruell wit invented.

It was said antiently of the people of this City, that they built as if they should never dye, and eat as if they were sure to live no longer. 2. Palermo, antiently called Panormus, and then a Co∣lony of the Phoenicians, now the chief City of Sicil, and the seat of the Spanish Vice-Roy. Si∣tuate on the West Cape of the Iland looking towards Sardinia, beautified with large streets, de∣licate buildings, strong walls, and magnificent Temples. It hath no naturall Port appertain∣ing to it, (Drepanum serving antiently as the Port thereof:) but of late there is an Haven for∣ced out by a mighty Pierre; a work of vast expence, and worthy of the greatness of Rome. It is also an Arch-bishops See, and an University. 3. Monreal, commonly called Morreal, famous for the Church, the Archbishops See. It is called in Latine Mons Regalis. 4. Drepanum, now called Trapani, situate on a Promontory thrusting into the Sea, not far from that of Lilybaeum, a Town well fortified, in regard of the ill neighbourhood of the Moors, who do often pillage on these coasts, and having the command of a very fair Port. The Inhabitants of this place are said to be the best Seamen of Sicil. 5. Mazara, which gives name unto all this Vale, situ∣ate South of Lilybaeum, and not far from Selinus. 6. Eryx, situate on a mountain over-looking the Sea, said by the Antients to have took this name from Eryx the sonne of Venus, slain here by Hercules: memorable in those elder times for being the Seat of K. Acestes, who so kindly en∣tertained Aeneas and his wandring Trojans; and a magnificent Temple in which Venus was worshipped, who from hence was called Erycina; as sive tu mavis Erycina ridens, in the Poet Horace. This was the last Town which the Carthaginians held in Sicil, on the surrendry where∣of by Amilcar the Father of Annibal, at the end of the first Punick War, it was conditioned by the Romans, amongst other things, that the Carthagintans should relinquish all the clame or title which they had to any part of this Iland: which thereby fell unto the Romans (the State of Syracusa excepted onely.) Who, whatsoever colour they were pleased to put upon that action, were principally tempted to it by ambition and covertousness. And therefore in my minde Flo∣rus states it rightly, who saith, that it was undertaken Specie quidem juvandi Socios, re autem solli∣citante praedae; i. e. under pretence of aiding the Mamertines, who had put themselves into their protection, but in plain terms to get possession of the Iland which lay fit for Italie. Now and long since a ruin onely, the place on which it stood being called Mount S. Julian. 7. Se∣gesta, on the Sea-side, not far from Eryx, neer unto which the Trojan Ladies weary of their ma∣ny long and dangerous voyages, and fearing to go again to Sea, burnt the Fleet of Aeneas, on which occasion it was built. Peopled at first by such of the more old and feeble Trojans, (Longae∣vos{que} senes, & fessas aequore matres, as the Poet hath it) who chose rather to fix their dwelling here, than to follow the fortunes of Aeneas in his quest of Italie. Called then Acesta, in honour of King Acestes spoken of before, part of whose Kingdom it was made; afterwards Egesta, from Aegestas one of Trojan race, born here, by whom it was repaired and beautified; and at last Se∣gesta.

3. MONA lieth on the North-East of the Iland, opposite unto Vallis de Noto. The chief Towns of it, 1. Nicosia, in the midland. 2. Milase, on the Northern Promontory. 3. Messina, a City of great strength and beauty, just opposite to Rhezo in Italie. It was the first Town which the Romans had in this Iland, being put into their hands by the Mamertines, a Troop of Soul∣diers brought thither out of Campania for defence of the City, who finding themselves too strong for the Citizens, made themselves Masters of the place; but being withall too weak to hold it, chose rather to surrender it to the Romans, than to its true and prope•• Owners. Hence

the beginning of the first war betwixt Rome and Carthage. A City it is at this time of the most beautifull building of any in Sicil, and peopled by the wealthiest sort both of Merchants and Gentlemen, who live here in great pleasure (if not volupeuousness) as having ple••ty of all ne∣cessary provisions, fruits of all kinds, delicious wines, and snow to moderate and qualisie the heats thereof, at cheaper rates than any elsewhere in the Countrey. On the West side there stands a strong Citadell highly mounted and well Garrisoned, which commands the Town, and not far off a very high Lauthorn, where lights are kept burning all night long for the di∣rection of such Mariners as are to pass those dangerous Streights, which from this Phare or Watch-Tower, is called commonly the Phare of Messana. The Haven of this Town is the fairest of Sicil, whose entrances are so strongly sconced and bulwarked, that the people let their Gates (in derision of the Turks) stand alwayes open. It is also an Anchbishops See. 4. Catina, so often vexed by Dionysius the Tyrant of Syracuse: more antient than beautifull: seated on the North side of a great (but hollow) Bay, not easily approached by ships, and therefore neither held by any Garrison, nor much Traded by Merchants; the riches of the place consisting principally in the fruitfulness of the Soil, the habitation of many of the Gentry, and by being a small University. It was once a Colonie of the Naxians. And so was also T••••romen:|um, the fift Town of note in this part of the Iland, called sometimes from its Founders Naxos, but now Thermino, a ruine onely of what was in the former dayes, a place by nature of great strength, but over-topped by Syracusa and Messana, betwixt which it standeth. It was in this part of the Countrey that the Cyclops dwelt, there being three little rocky Ilands (now not in∣habited) not far from this Town, which for a long time were called Syclopum Scopuli.

IV. On the West part of Sicil lie the AEOLIAN or Vulcanian Ilands, heretofore onely seven, and all almost of equall bigness, now eleven in number. The first name derived from Aeolus, once Lord of them, who being well skilled in divining from what coast the winds would blow, (which he conjectured by the smoke ascending from them) occasioned the Poets to make him the God of the Winds. The other is derived from Vulcan, the God of Fire, by reason of the continuall flames of fire from thence evapourating in those elder dayes. But now the matter of those flames being wasted in long tract of time, there is onely one of them which burneth, now called STROMBOLO, by some Writers Strongyle, from the round∣ness of it. An Iland of about ten miles compass, but such as seems ••o be no other than a large round Mountain. Out of the top whereof issueth continually a flame like a burning Beacon, easi∣ly discernable far off, but at nights especially: a place so full of horrour to the neighbouring Ilanders, that they and many others of the Romish Catholicks conceive it to be Hell it self; and yet in those parts where the rage of the fire offendeth not, it is of a very fruitfull soyl, and apt for tillage.

2. But the fairest and best peopled of those Ilands, is that of LIPARA, some ten miles in circuit, (from whence the rest are called the Liparean Isles) so named from L••para the chief Town, said to be built in the time of Josiab King of Judah; the See of a Bishop, under the Archbishop of Messina. The Iland generally fruitfull, well furnished with Allon, Sulphur, and Bitumen, and some hot medicinall Bathes, which are much frequented; and from thence called Thermessa by the antient Writers. It was formerly of so great wealth, that falling into the dis∣pleasure of Agathocles (then the Tyrant of Syracuse) they were able to buy their peace of him at the sum of one hundred Talents of Gold; which sum they had no sooner paid, but the Tyrant for a farewell robbed their very Temples. Unprospero••s in his Actions always after that adventure. Nor sped it better with the Turks, who in the yeer 1544. laid the Countrey desolate; in which condition it remained till Charles the fift replenished it again with Spani∣ards, and fortified it very strongly against all invasions.

3. Not far off lieth another of these Ilands, now called FAVOGNANA, or Fanciana, but antiently Aegusa, conceived to be the same which Livie; and Florus call Aegates; in which there is a fair and capacious Bay able to receive the greatest Navies, and neer to which Luctatius Catulus the Consul gave the Carthaginians their last blow at Sea, which drew along with it the surrendry of Eryx, and the loss of Sicil. Dedyme, Ericosu, Eunymos, and Phoe••i∣eusae, four other of these Ilands, but of lesser note, I pass over willingly, and make hast to

4. HIERO, the 7^th. and last of these Ilands of any consideration, and the eight in tale, called also Vulcania, in which Vulcan was worshipped; said to have first appeared above the wa∣ter at such time as Scipio African died. A barren, stony, and uninhabited place, by reason of the fires which formerly have flamed so hideously (especially in the yeer 1444.) that it made not only the rest of these Ilands but all Sicilie tremble. Neer unto this Isle was fought the first Navall fight betwixt Rome and Carthage. Before which time the Romans had never used the Seas, as being totally imployed in the conquest of Italie; insomuch that when they had built their Gallies they were fain to exercise their men in rowing, by placing them on two Seats neer the water with Oars in their hands. Which notwithstanding, having devised an Engine like a Grapling-hook, they so fastened the Adverse Fleet unto them, that the whole ••ight seemed a Land-battell fought upon the Sea. The victory fell unto the Romans, C. Duilins the Consul then commanding in Chief, and was honoured with the first Navall Triumph that was ever so∣lemnized at Rome.

After this Iland was once known to the Greeks, they sent from all their chief Cities 〈◊〉〈◊〉¦rall Colonies, who planted in the Sea-coasts of the Country, as before we noted. But so as they never united themselves in a body together, but had their severall estates and particular ends, whereby they came to be divided into many factions, and at last made themselves a prey to as many Tyrants. Phalaris lording it at Agrigentum, Panaetius at Leontium, Gelon at S••racuse, Cleander at Gelae; and when one Faction grew too weak to resist the other, they called in severall Forein Nations to abet their quarrel. For on this ground the Carthaginians were first called in∣to Sicilie by the Messenians against the Agrigentines, and on the same was managed here a great part of the Peloponnesian wars; the Athenians siding with the Leontines, and the Spartans with he Syracusans: in which the whole power of Athens was broken by Sea and Land, and their two Generals Nicias and Demosthenes murdered in prison. But because Syracuse was a Citie of the greatest authority, and of greatest influence over the rest of Sicilie, we shall more punctually insist on the State and affairs thereof; the government of which at first was popular, as it was in most of the Greek Colonies, according to the platforms which they brought from home; and was but newly altered to the Aristocraticall, when Gelon made himself King of it, about 26 years after the expulsion of the Tarquins at Rome, whom with as many as succeeded in the Royal dig∣nity, take along as followeth.

The Tyrants or Kings of Syracuse.

• A. M.
• 3465. 1 Gelon, the Prince or Lord of Gela, taking advantage of the quarrels in Syracusa be∣twixt the Magistrates and people, made himself Master of the Citie, and was chosen King. A valiant and prudent Prince, by whom 150000 Carthaginians were slain in battle for their welcome into Sicil. 7.
• 3472 2 Hiero, the brother of Gelon, a valiant King also, but a rude and covetous man, where∣by he lost the love of his people. 11
• 3484 3 Thrasibulus, brother of Hiero, whose Government proved so cruell and unsupportable, that he held it not above 10 moneths; who being forced into Exile by the Syracusans, the people did a while enjoy their libertie; but withall fell into those Factions, which after 60 years made them lose it again.
• 3544 4 Dionysius, that so famous Tyrant, from being Generall of the Forces of the Syracusans, made himself their King; A man of great vices, but great vertues withall. He brought almost all Sicilie under his obedience, and the Town of Rhegium in Italy, reigning in all 38 years.
• 3582 2 Dionysius II. succeeding his Father in his Kingdom and vices, but not in valour or wis∣dom, was first outed by Dion a noble Gentleman of Syracuse, and afterward taken Pri∣soner by Timoleon of Corinth, to which Citie he was sent, and there dyed in exile.
• 3635 6 Agathocles, by trade a Potter, after that a Souldier, 20 years after the death of Timo∣leon, made himself King of Syracusa. To draw the Carthaginans out of Sicil, he passed over into Africk and besieged Carthage, which example Scipio after followed, but with better fortune. 29.
• 3681 7 Hieron II. of a Commander of their Armies chosen King of Syracuse by a party which he had made amongst them. In his time brake out the first Punick War, the Romans be∣ing called in by the Mamertones, who held Messana against the Carthaginians, the Lords at that time of the greatest part of the Iland. 56.
• 3737 8 Hieronymus, the sonne of Hiero, after whose death Syracuse and all Sicil became subject to Rome, by the fortunate conduct of Marcellus.

Of these eight Kings, the six first commonly pass under the name of Tyrants, from whence, and from some others of like disposition, who Lorded it over the rest of the Free Cities of Sicil, the name of Siculi Tyranni grew into a Proverb. But of all, none more hated than the two Dionisii, who were so odious, that there were continuall execrations poured on them; only one old woman praying for the life of the later. Who being asked the cause, made answer, that she knew his Father to have been a monstrous and wicked Tyrant, on whom when the cur∣ses of the people had prevailed, and obtained his death, this his son succeded, worse by far than he, for whose life she was resolved to pray, lest after his death the devill himself should come amongst them. But to proceed, after these Tyrants, as they called them, were rooted out, and the Iland was conquered by Marcellus, it alwaies followed the fortune of the Roman Empire, till in the partition of that Empire it fell together with Apulia and Calabria into the power of the Greeks. In the declining of whose greatness, this Iland having been miserably pilled and spoy∣led by the Emperor Constans, An. 669. became a prey to the Saracens; from then recovered a∣gain by the help of the Normans, who held both this and the Realm of Naples, in Fee of the Church, under the title of Kings of both Sicils. From that time forwards it ran the fortune of that Kingdom, subject unto the Princes of the Norman and German lines, till the death of Con∣rade, no interruption intervening. After whose death when Munfroy, or Manfrede, the base sonne of the Emperor Frederick, and Brother of Conrade, had forcibly made himself King of these Countries, it was offered to Richard Earl of Cornwall, Brother to Henry the third of England; a Prince of such riches, that he was able to dispend an hundred Marks perdiem, for ten years together; which according to the Standard of those times was no small sum. But the condi∣tions

which the Pope ptoposed were so impossible for the Earl to perform,* 1.156 that his Agent told him, he might as well say to his Master, I will give thee the Moon, climb up, catch, and take it. The Earl refusing it, it was offered the King for his second sonne Edmund, who was invested by the gift of a Ring, and money coyned in his name by the Popes appointment, with the inscription of Almundus Rex Siciliae. But the King not being able to pursue the business, because then o∣verburdened by his Barons Wars, and the Pope having sucked no small store of Treasure from him; it was in the year 1261, given unto Charles Earl of Provence and Anjou, brother to Lowis the 10^th. Under him those Countries jointly continued subject till the year 1281, in which time his Competitor Peter of Aragon promising him to fight a single combat before our K. Edward the first at Burdeaux; fail'd of his word; and in the mean time so contrived it, that at the found of a Bell tolling to prayers, all the French-men in Sicilie were cruelly Massacred. This exploit is known now under the name of Vesperi Siculi, and was managed by John de Prochyta, a Gentle∣man of the Reaim of Naples, whom Charles had dispossessed of the Ile of Prochyta, whereof he had been formerly Lord; and not content to do him such a piece of injustice, added a further insolencie to it, in the forcing of his Wife. Provoked with these two injuries, the abused Gen∣tleman plots with King Pedro of Aragon, to make him Master of the Ile of Sicilie, where he had very good intelligences; and where the French by reason of their Lusts and Insolencies had so exasperated the Natives, that they were capable enough of any such impressions, as a man sharing with them in their sufferings could imprint upon them. According to the compact made, Don Pedro riggeth out his Navy, under pretence of some exploit against the Moores, and anchoreth in the port of Sardinia, there to expect how well the Tragedy would be acted; which fell out so agreeably to his expectation, that in one instant as it were, on the signall given, the French were universally murdered in all parts of the Iland; the people being so inraged, that they would not spare women great with child, if supposed to have been got by any of that hated nation: And Pedro comming in with his Navy as the deed was done, was by the gene∣rall consent of all sorts of people, crowned King of Sicilie. A bloody policy, I confess, which as the Actors learned of the English Saxons, who had made like riddance of the Danes, so did they teach it to the French, who practised it on the Hugonots of France in that horrid Massacre of Paris, An. 1572. An Act which so provoked the Pope, that he solemnly accursed the King, and caused many of the neighbouring Princes to arm against him: But the Fox fared never the worse for that; who did so order his affairs, that he did both clear his own Country of those Enemies which on the Popes curse had come in against him, and setled Sicilie more firmly in obedience to him. Since which time this Iland hath belonged to the House of Aragon, but not alwaies in possession of the Kings thereof, being a while governed as a State apart by its own Kings, whose succession followeth.

Kings of Sicilie of the House of Aragon.

• 1 Pedro, or Peter the 3^d. King of Aragon by birth, of Sicilie in the right of his Wife, the choyce of the people, and the Legacy of Corradinc, the last of the Royal line of Suevia, but principally by the power of the sword.
• 2 James, the second sonne of Pedro, King of Sicilie, after the death of his brother Al∣fonsus, succeeded in Aragon, to which Crown he added the Ile of Sardinia.
• 3 Frederick, the brother of James, on his Brothers taking the Crown of Aragon, got pos∣session of Sicilie.
• 4 Peter, or Pedro II. Sonne of Frederick.
• 5 Frederick II.
• 6 Peter, or Pedro III.
• 7 Lewis, sonne to Peter III.
• 8 Frederick III. in the life of Lewis, Duke of Athens, after his death succeeded in the Kingdom of Sicilie.
• 9 Martin, sonne to Martin the first, King of Aragon, succeeded in the right of his wife Blanch, daughter of Frederick the third, and dying without issue gave the Kingdom unto Martin his Father.
• 10 Martin II. of Sicilie, and the first of Aragon, of which last he was King by birth, and of the former by the gift of his sonne. After which time the Ile of Sicilie be∣ing again united to the Crown of Aragon, was never separated from it, except it were when John King of Aragon gave it to Ferdinand his son, the better to fit him for the bed of Isabel Princess of Casbile, with whom the match was then in treaty; and when the Emperour Charles the fift gave it, with Naples, unto Philip his eldest sonne, on his Ma∣riage with Mary Qu. of England, who thereupon was stiled King of Naples, Sicilie, and Hierusalem. But this held onely for a year; his Father dying shortly after, and resigning to him all his Kingdoms, whereby it became joyned to Spain again.

The Revenues of this Kingdom are by some sayd to be but 800000, but as others say, a Million of Ducats; most of which is again disbursed on the entertainment of the Vice-Roy, and the defence of the Iland. The Arms are Aragon, 2 Flanches Argent, charged with as many Ea∣gles Sable, beaked Gules.

This Iland for the number of its Nobility compares with Naples, as having in the time of Or∣telius,

80 years ago,* 1.157 7 Princes, 4 Dukes, 13 Marquesses, 14 Earls, 1 Vicount, 48 Barons; men of authority and power in their severall Territories, and therefore not permitted to live much in the Iland, the greatest part of their time being spent in the Court of Spain; but more to sa∣tisfie that King upon reason of State, than any affection of their own to so long an exile. And for the Government of the Church, Here are Arch-Bishops 3. Bishops 9.

The Kingdom of SARDINIA.

THe Iland and Kingdom of SARDINIA lieth West from Sicilie, from the neerest point whereof called Cape Boii, or Cape Coro, it is distant about 200 miles. It is in length 180 miles, 90 in bredth, 560 in the circuit; and is situate under the 4^th Climate, the longest day being 14 houres.

In the time of Aristotle it was called Ichnusa, next Sandaliotis, from the resemblance which it hath to a mans shooe or Sandals; and finally Sardinia from Sardus the sonne of Hercules, who comming out of Africk possessed the same. For this there is sufficient authority amongst the Antients. Of the first names saith Plinie in as plain terms as may be, that Timaeus called Sardima Sandaliotis, and Myrsilus, Ichnusa, from the similitude which it hath to the Shooe-sole, or impres∣sion of a mans Foot on the ground; Sardiniam Timaeus, Sandaliotin appellavit, ab effigie soleae; Myrsilus Ichnusam à similitudine vestig••i. And for the last nothing can be more plain than that of Pausanias, who tels us that the first who came by shipping into Sardinia, were certain Afri∣cans under the conduct of Sardus the sonne of Maceris, whom the Egyptians called by the name of Hercules; who comming into this Iland then called Ichnusa, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, caused it after his own name to be called Sardinia. For further evidence whereof, the people in the Latin tongue are called Sardi; the adjoyning Sea, Mare Sardoum. And to this name it was so constant, that no following Plantations from other Couutries, were ever able to alter it. Some Companies of Attica, led by Iolaus, came and setled here, where they built Olbion and Agryllis, leaving a memory of Iolaus their Captain in some places, which remained in the time of Pausanias, called Iolaia; and taking to themselves for his sake, the name of Iola∣tonses. And after the destruction of Troy, some of that scattered Nation came and planted in some voyd parts of the Iland, kept to themselves the name of Ilienses, and by that name are mentioned both by Plinie and Livie. But neither of these Nations did attempt the change of the name, because not of ability to suppress or out-power the Natives. Nor could the Carthagi∣nians do it, though a more puissant Nation than the former were, and such as by the neerness of their habitation (Sardinia being distant but 160 miles from Africk) had all advantags to make (as at last they did) a full Conquest of it; building therein the Cities of Charmis, Cha∣laris, and ••ulchi; and holding it untill it was unjustly extorted from them by the Romans, at the end of the first Punick War; at what time Carthage was in danger to be ruined by the revolt of her own Mercenaries, and so not able to resist.

But of the name and first Plantations of this Iland we have said enough. Let us now look upon the place; in which it is reported that there is neither Wolf nor Serpent, neither venomous nor hurtfull Beast, but the Fox onely, and a little Creature like a Spider, which will by no means endure the light of the Sun, except held by violence. Some Pooles it hath, and those very plentifull of Fish, but generally so destitute of River-water, that they are fain to keep the rain which falls in Winter for their use in Summer. By means whereof, and for that there is no passage for the Northern Winds, being obstructed by the high Mountains near Cape Lugudoni, the Air is generally unhealthy, if not pestilentiall: Insomuch that Tally writing to his Brother Quintus being then in this Iland, adviseth him to remember, as in point of health, that he was in Sardinia; and speaking of Tigellius, a Sardinian born, saith of him, that he was more pestllent than the Country which bred him.

The soyl is very fertile in respect of Corsica, but barren if compared with Sicil; which yet may rather be imputed to the want of good manuring in the Husbandman, than any naturall defect in the soyl it self. Well stored with all sorts of Cattel, as appears plainly by that plenty of Cheefe and Hides which are sent hence yearly into Italy and other places. The Horses hereof, hot, head-strong, and hard to be broken, but will last long: The Bullocks natural∣ly amble, so that the Countrey-man rideth them as familiarly as they do in Spain on Mules and Asses. Here is also the B••ast called Muf••ones, or Muscriones, found in Corsica also, but in no other part of Europe, somewhat resembling a Stag, but of so strong an hide, that it is u∣sed by the Italians in stead of Armour: Of the skins of which carried to Cordova in Spain, and there dressed, is made the right Cordovan Leather. Finally, here is an Herb, of which if one eat, it is sayd that he will dye with laughter: Whence came the Proverb, Risus Sardo∣nicus. The truth of which report I shall not dispute, though it be by others more pre∣bably conjectured, that the Herb being of a poysonous nature, causeth men to dy with such a Convulsion or attraction of Sinews, that they seem to grin, or laugh at the time of their death.

The people are small of stature, of complexion inclining unto swarthiness, and that either by reason of the heat of the Sun, or more probably from their African extraction, their be∣haviour much participating of that people also. So slothfull in the times of the Romans, that they were grown into a Proverb, and a Law made to compell them to work; but now esteemed a very painfull and laborious Nation. Much given to hunting, and so prone to Rebellion, that the Spaniard permitteth no Cutler to live among them; yet peaceable amongst themselves, and in some measure courteous unto Strangers also. Their language a corrupt Catalonian; their diet on meats common and gross; their apparell in the Towns (especially that of the wo∣men) gorgeous, in the Villages sordid.

In matters of Religion they are little curious. That which they make most shew of, is ac∣cording to the Rites and Doctrines of the Church of Rome; which both their neighbourhood to the Pope, and their subjection to the Spaniard, have imposed upon them. But in their pra∣ctise of it they are loose enough, going to Mass on Sundays and Saints days, which done, they fall to dancing in the middest of the Church, singing in the mean times songs too immodest for an Ale-house. Nay, it is thought that their Clergy it self is the most rude, ignorant, and il∣literate of any people in Christendom, saying their Masses rather by rote, than reason, and utter∣ly unable to give any accompt of their Religion.

It is divided commonly into two parts, viz. Cape Lugudore, towards Corsica, and Cape Ca∣gliari, towards Africk: the first the least, and withall mountainous and barren; the last the lar∣ger, levell, and by much more frutifull. Chief Cities of the whole, 1. Calaris, first built by the Carthaginians, and situate in that point of the Iland which lieth neerest to Africk; which from hence took the name of Cape Cagliari, by which it is at this day called. A City of such fame when it was first taken by Gracchus for the use of the Romans, that it is called by Florus, Urbs Urbium, and was destroyed by the said Gracchus, the better to disable the Natives from rebel∣ling against the Conquerors. Being new built again in more setled times, it was a second time destroyed by the Saracens; and finally re-built and beautified by the Pisans, at such time as they were Masters of this part of the Iland. Very well fortified by Nature, as seated on the top of an hill, and hath under it a spacious and goodly Haven much frequented by Merchants. The Town if self adorned with a beautifull Temple, being the See of an Arch-bishop, many fair Turrets, and the constant residence of the Vice-Roy, from whose authority it is exempt by especiall privilege, as to the legall Government of it, and ordered by a Common Councell of its own Citizens. 2. Bossa, on the West side of the Iland, another Arch-episcopall See. 3. S. Reparata on the North, looking towards Corsica. 4. Aquilastro, on the Western shores. 5. Sas∣sari, a Town of consequence, where they have an Aqueduct twelve miles long, reaching from thence unto S. Gaivius. 6. Alghes-Bosa, a good Town, situate in a wholesome air, and a fertile soyl, and having a fair Haven of six miles in length, in which the ships of Genoa and Catalonia do most commonly ride. 7. Orestagne, a large Town, but very ill peopled, by reason of a bad air which proceeds from the Fens, the Countrey about which gives title to the Marquess of Orestagne. 8. Turrita, once a Roman Colonie, now little better than a ruin; yet giving title to the third Arch-bishop of this Iland, who is called in Latine Turritanus. Here are also in divers parts of this Iland the remainders of sundry Towers and Forts, which the people call Noracks, from Nora, one of the sonnes of Gerton, who (as they think) came into this Countrey, and built the first dwelling or mansion in it. And this Tradition of the Vulgar hath so much in it of Historicall and undoubted truth, that certain Colonies from Spain came and planted here, under the conduct of one Nora; somewhat before the expedition of the Atticks under Iolaus, as Pausanias testifieth.

This Iland taken by the Romans from the Carthaginians, as before is said, was first under the immediate Jurisdiction of the Praefect of the City of Rome: but after by Justinian was made a Province of his new Diocese of Africk; and as a part thereof, or rather an Appendix to it, was challenged, invaded, and finally conquered by the Saracens, An^o. 807. From them recove∣red by the joynt-forces of the Pisans and Genoese, who divided it betwixt them: the Southern part, called Cape Cagliari, being alotted to the Pisans, and the Northern towards Corsica, to those of Genoa. But the Genoese not content with the partage, their portion of the Iland be∣ing less in quantitie, and worse in quality, began to quarrell with the Pisans, and at the last to break into open wars. To part the Fray, Pope Boniface the 8^th. bestowed it on James King of Aragon, who driving thence the Genoese, An^o. 1324. became Master of it. The Aragonian be∣fore that did pretend some Title to it, in right of the Kingdom of Sicil then in his possession, to some preceding Kings whereof it had once been subject: and having backed that Clame by the Popes Donation, who challenged it as a part of S. Peters Patrimony, incorporated it for ever to the Crown of Aragon. Once indeed it was offered unto Anthony of Burbon, in ex∣change for his Title to Navarre, but without any purpose of performance; that being onely a device to fetch him off from the party of the Reformed in France, to which he formerly ad∣hered; and was as suddenly laid by, as it had done the feat intended in the Propo∣sition.

The Government hereof is by a Vice-Roy, who resides at Calaris, and must of necessitie be a Spaniard, under whom are two Deputy Governors Spaniards also; the one for Cape Caliari, the o∣ther for Cape Lugudori. Inferior Officers of command may be of the Natives. What profits arise

hence to the Crown of Spain,* 1.158 I have no where found. The Arms hereof are said to be Or, a Cross G••••••s, betwixt four Saracens heads Sable, curled Argent. Which Arms were given upon the taking of it from the power of the Moors: but first taken (as some say) for the Arms of Aragon, on occasion of the heads of four chief Princes of the Moors which were found severed from their Bodies in the battell of Alcoraz, An^o. 1094. won by Don Pedro King of Navarre and Aragon.

There are divers small Ilands about Sardinia, as, 1. Isola Rossa, here••efore called Phintunis. 2. The Isle of Hercules, now called Asinaria. 3. S. Peters, antiently Hiernoum, or Accipitrum, with others of as little note: all which, as the Appendants of Sardinia, do belong to the Spaniard.

There are in this Iland,

Arch-bishops 3. Bishops 15.

The Land of the CHURCH.

WEst of the Realm of Naples lyeth the LAND OF THE CHURCH, extended North and South from the Adriatick to the Tuscan Seas: bounded on the North-East with the River Trontus, on the South-East with the Axofenus, by which two parted from that Kingdom; as on the North-West by the river Po, and Fiore, by which separated from the State of Venice; and on the South-West with the river Piseo, by which it is divided from the Modern Tuscany, or the State of the Florentine. By this Accompt the Popes dominion taketh up the whole middle of Italie, having in bredth from the one Sea unto the other above one hundred miles, and in the length above three hundred. By which advantages it lieth most fi••ly for the command of all the rest, it being verie easie for the Popes to convey their forces by Sea or Land into what part thereof they please. And were it not, that the Popes commonly are of severall factions, and that the Successor pursueth not the designs of his Predecessors, but hath his own ends to himself, which for the most part are driven on without consideration of increasing the publike Patrimony, it is not possible but that the Pope long before this time had been Lord of all. And this may be conceived the rather, considering the extraordinary ferti∣lity of the soyl, able to spare provisions for the greatest Armies; the multitudes of people which it may afford, in regard they are so seldom consumed by wars; and that the men of this Dominion (but chiefly those of Rome, and the parts adjoyning) are conceived to be the best Souldiers of Italie, as retaining some sparks of their Ancestors valour, together with their gra∣vity, magnificence, and a certain greatness of courage, which seems to be particular to them of this Nation. And they preserve also to this day so much of the antient Roman, as to pre∣fer any kind of life before Trades or Merchandise. For though their Lands be very well til∣led, and their Vines well dressed, and all things done exactly in the way of Husbandry: yet for their Manufactures they are brought from other places, as Venice, Naples, Florence, Genoa. And though they have the Sea on both sides, and the advantage of many fair and commodi∣ous Rivers and Havens, which with little cost might he made very usefull: yet do they no way improve their fortunes, or the publick Patrimony in the way of Traffick; which is the main defect of the Papall Politie, and filleth a rich Countrey full of poor and indigent per∣sons. But to proceed to the description of the Popes estate, it containeth the Provinces of 1. Romandiola, 2. Marca Anconit••na, 3. the Territory of Ferrara, 4. Ducato Spoletano, 5. S. Pe∣ters Patrimony, and 6. Compagna di Roma.

1. ROMANDIOLA extendeth from the Rubicon East, to the Venetians on the West; and from the Apennine on the South, to Padus and the Adriatick on the North. It was called antiently Flaminia, from Flaminius the Roman Consull, who having won it from the Galls, planted Colonies in it, and had the honour (though he pursued this war against the will of the Senate) to have it called by his own name: and for the better passage betwixt Rome and this, made a very large Causey, which for a long time was called Via Flaminia.

The chief Cities of it are, 1. Bononia, (or Boulogne) seated in a spacious plain neer the Apen∣nine hills, a very populous City, of a round form, and a great circuit: the building antick, seeming for the most part to be the work of the Lombards; the foundation of the houses of Free-stone, the rest of Bricks; built with Arched Cloysters towards the street, under which one may walk dry in the greatest rain. A City honoured with many Palaces of the neigh∣bouring Nobles, the chief University of Italy, and the retiring place of the Popes. The Ci∣vill Law is much studied here, insomuch that from hence proceeded the famous Clvilians, Johannes Andreas, Az••, Bartolus, and Socin••s. I believe they have built Castles in the air, which ascribe the founding of this University to Theodosius the 2^d. The Charter of this foun∣dation dated An^o. 423. is an idle and foolish thing. For there it is said, that at the institution there were present Gualter Earl of Poictiers, Embassador for the King of England; and Bald∣win Earl of Flanders, for the King of France: when at that time, neither those Earldoms, or those Kingdoms were in rerum natura. It is fituate on the river Aposa, and was by former Writers called Felsina. Neer unto this Town in a Demy-Iland called Forcelli, was that meeting

between Augustus,* 1.159 Antony, and Lepidus, wherein they agreed on the Triumvirate, dividing the Empire and City of Rome, among themselves: Which combination was confirmed by the en∣suing Proscription; wherein, that they might be revenged on Cicero, Lepidus proscribed his Brother; Antonius, his Uncle. 2. Rimini, antiently called Ariminum, seated on the mouth of the River Rubicon, which in those times divided Italie from Gaule: upon the bank whereof neer unto this Town, there was an old Marble Pillar having on it a Latine Inscription to this purpose, viz. Leave here thy Colours, and lay down thine Arms, and pass not with thy Forces beyond the Rubicon; whosoever goeth against this command, let him be held an Enemy to the people of ROME: Which Rule when Caesar had transgressed, and surprized this City, he so frighted Pompey and his faction, that they abandoned Italie and Rome it self, and withdrew themselves into Epirus. It is said that Caesar dreamed the night before, that he carnally knew his own Mother: whereby the South-sayers gathered, that he should be Lord of Rome, which was the common Mother of them all. Which dream, and severall prodigies happening at the same time with it, did so incourage him in his enterprize, that he is said, at the passing over Rubicon, to have said these words, Eamus, quo nos Div••m monita, &c. Let us go, whether the sins of our Ene∣mies, and the prodigies of the Gods do call us. In memory of which venturous, but fortu∣nate action, he caused a monument to be erected in this City, with his name and Titles. It was antiently a Roman Colony, and in the bustles happening betwixt the Pope and the Empe∣ror, was seized on by the Malatesti, as Bononia was by the Bentivoli, two potent Families of these parts; who held them in defiance of the Powers of Rome, till they were reduced again unto the Church by Pope Julio the second. 3. Cervia, on the Adriatick Sea, where there is made so much Salt, that they furnish therewith all their neighbours of Marca Anconitana, and a great part of Lombardie: the Pope receiving for his Customes of this one commoditie, no less than 60000. Crowns per annum. 4. Furlii, (called of old Forum Livii) one of the Towns belonging properly to the Exarchate of Ravenna, seated in a very pleasant air, and a fruitfull soyl, betwixt two fresh streams; of which the one is called Ronchus, and the other Montonus. 5. Faventia, now called Faenza, on the banks of Anemus, a calm gentle River; an antient Ci∣ty, but well peopled; much benesited by the Flax which groweth in the adjoyning fields, and the Earthen Vessells which they vend to most parts of Italie. It was first given unto the Popes by Desiderius the last King of the Lombards, whom they but sorrily requited for so great a curtesie. 6. Sarsina, an old City, seated at the foot of the Apennine, the birth place of Plautus the Comaedian. 7. Imola, antiently called Forum Cornelii; and 8. Cesena, Cities both of them of no small Antiquity; but this last the fairer built, the better peopled, and the more strong∣ly fortified. 9. Ravenna, once beautified with one of the fairest Havens in the world, and for that cause made the Road of one of the two Navies, which Augustus kept always manned to command the whole Empire of Rome: the other riding at Misenus in Campania. This of Ra∣venna, being in the upper Sea, awed and defended Dalmatia, Greece, Crete, Cyprus, Asia, &c. the other at Misenus, in the lower Sea, protected and kept under France, Spain, Africk, Ae∣gypt, Syria, &c. The walls of this City are said to have been built or repaired by Tiberius Cae∣sar; the whole Citie to have been much beautified by Theodoricus King of the Gothes, who built here a most stately and magnificent Palace, the ruins whereof are still easily discernable. The private buildings are but mean, the publick ones are of a grave, but stately structure. Of which the principall heretofore was the Church of S. Maries the Round, whose roof was of one entire stone, and honoured with the rich Sepulchre of the said King Theodorick: which the souldiers (in the sack of this City by the French) pulled down, together with the Church it self, onely to get the Jewells and Medalls of it. The principall at the present, is the Church of S. Vitalis, the pavement whereof is all of Marble, and the walls all covered with precious stones of many sorts, but unpolished as they were taken out of Mines, which sheweth as well the magnificence as Antiquity of it. The Patriarchs of this City, in regard it was so long the Regall and Imperiall Seat, have heretofore contended for precedency with the Popes them∣selves: this City having been antiently the Metropolis of the Province called Flaminia, after∣wards honoured with the Seat of the Emperor Honorius, and his successors; next of the Gothish Kings; then of the Exarchs; and last of its Patriarchs. And it was chosen for this purpose, be∣cause of the plentifull Territory, since covered with water, and the conveniency of the Ha∣ven, at this day choaked: though lately by expence of a great deal of treasure, the Fens a∣bout the City have been very much drained, and the Bogs in some places turned to fruitfull Fields, to the great benefit hereof both for health and pleasure.

As for the Exarchs, who had their residence in this City, they were no other than the Vice-Roys or Lieutenants of the Eastern Emperors. Concerning which we are to know, that the King∣dom of the Gothes in Italie was no sooner destroyed by Narses, but the Lombards entred. To give a stop to whose successes, and preserve so much unto the Empire as was not already con∣quered by them, it was thought good by Justine the second, to send thither an Imperiall Offi∣cer of principall command and note, whom he honoured with the title of Exarch. His resi∣dence setled at Ravenna, as standing most commodiously to hinder the incursions of the barba∣rous Nations; and withall to receive such aids from the Eastern parts, as his occasions did re∣quire. These Exarchs having divided Italie into many Governments, appointed over each some supreme Commander, dignified with the name of Dukes. And even the City of Rome it

self (so far then was it from being subject to the Pope in Temporall matters) had a chief Offi∣cer of this kinde (accomptable to the Exaro••,* 1.160 and subordinate to him) whose Government was called the Roman Dukedom. They which they kept unto themselves, as their own peculiar, contained the Cities of Ravenna, Rbegium, Mutina, Bononia, Classi, Forli, F••••limpoli, Sarcino, Parma, and Placentia: which ten Cities with the Territories belonging to them, made up that District, which properly was called the Exarchate of Ravenna, much mentioned in the Histo∣ries of the middle times, by reason of the continuall wars which they had with the Lombards; but newly entred when this Magistracy had its first beginning. The names of these Exarchs are as followeth.

The Exarchs of Ravenna.

• A. C.
• 570. 1 Longinus. 21.
• 591. 2 Smaragdus. 4.
• 595. 3 Romanus Patricius.
• 596. 4 Callinicus. 13.
• 609. 5 Smaragdus. 3.
• 612. 6 Joh. Lamigius. 4.
• 616. 7 Elentherius. 5.
• 621. 8 Isaacus Patricius. 24.
• 645. 9 Theod. Calliopa. 10.
• 655. 10 Olympius. 2.
• 657. 11 Theod. Calliopa. II. 30.
• 687. 12 Joh. Plotina. 15.
• 702. 13 Theophilactus. 25.
• 727. 14 Paulus.
• 728. 15 Eutipenus. 12. In the days of this Exarch, Ra∣venna was taken from the Empire, by Luitprandus King of the Lombards, An^o. 740. but regained by Charles the Great, and by him given to the Bishops of Ronne, together with Anconitana and Spoleto: as a requitall for the Kingdom of France, confirmed unto King Pepin his Father by the consent and authority of the Popes. The donation of this Exarchate to the Popes, partly to blot out the memory of the Exarchs, and partly to make the people obedient to those Prelates, changed the name of the Countrey from Flaminia (by which name it was formerly known) to Romad••diola, and now to Romagna. Not∣withstanding which Donation, or Originall Grant, the Popes injoyed not long the possession of it; the Emperors of Germanie, and their Vice-gerents in Italia, wresting it by strong hand out of the possession of the Church, and giving it to such as deserved well of them, and were most likely, or most able to uphold their Faction. And so it stood, till the last Popes conspi∣ring with the French Kings, Lewis the twelfth and Francis the first, brought them into Italie: and by their aids, and by the censures of the Church, so prevailed in fine, that they extorted Ravenna, and some other places out of the hands of the Venetians, erected many petit Princes out of other Cities, which they pretended to belong to S. Peters Patrimony▪ and thereby got possession of all those Territories which lie betwixt the State of Venice, and the Marches of Ancona.

2. The Territory of FERRAARA lieth in the very skirts of Romandiola towards the Ve∣netian, extending one hundred and sixty miles in length, and about fifty in breadth; the soyl thereof exceeding rich, but subject to the overflowings of the River Po, which makes the air in many places to be somewhat unwholesome. And though as well the former Dukes as the Popes who are now Lords hereof, have been at great charge in raising high Banks and Ramparts to keep in the waters; yet could not this resist the violence of the River, falling from so high a Springs, and seconded with so great Land-floods (as sometimes it is) but that it makes many breaches in them, do they what they can. The places of most note herein, are 1. Graffignan in the borders of Tuscany neer the Apennine. 2. Carpi, a place of great importance, sea••ed in the midst of this Dukedom; belonging heretofore to the House of the Pic••, but partly by ex∣change made with Marcus Pieus, partly for one hundred thousand Crowns in ready money, given unto Lionel Pico, once the Lords hereof, it was by Charles the 5^th. incorporated into this estate. 3. Commachia, seated in the Marshes of the Adriatick, from which the Princes of this Family of Este, were at first called only Lords of Commachia; a place which yeelded great pro∣fit to the former Dukes by the fishing of Eels. 4. Saxole, given by Duke Alphonso in exchange for Carpi. Here is also the Territory and Lordship of the Polesine, the cause of so many quar∣rells and contentions between the antient Dukes of Ferrara, and the State of Vonice. But the chief honor of this Dukedom, it in the Capitall City, that which denominates the whole, Fer∣rara; a City of five miles in compass, so called from the Iron Mines which are about it, com∣modiously seated on the River ••o, which by reason of its breadth, depth, and violent swift∣ness of the current, is a sufficient rampart to it on that side; the other fides being fortified with a strong wall, and a spacious mote. In the middle of the City is a fair and spacious Mar∣ket-place, into which do open on all fides about twenty streets, all of them half a mile in length, and all so strait and evenly built, that the furthest end of each of them may be easily seen. Neer to this Market-place is a little Iland, in which the former Dukes had a stately Pa∣lace, called Belvedere, from the fair prospect which it had or gave to the whole City; and on the North side of the City a large Park for pleasure. The other houses are for the most part built of fair Free-stone, not joyning unto one another as in other Cities, but at a pretty di∣stance with neat Gardens between. Ariosto, the Author of that ingenious Poem called Or∣lando Furios••, and Hierome Savaniarolo the Propheticall F••ier, were both of them Natives of this place: of which the first lieth here entombed, the last for preaching against the Pope was burnt at Florence.

In the declining of the power and Empire of the Lombards,* 1.161 this City, together with Faven∣za, was given by Desiderius, their last King, to the Church of Rome, the better to oblige the Popes by so great a benefit. But being taken from them by the Emperors of the House of Schwaben, it was again recovered by the prowess of the Countess Mathildis, An^o. 1107. who took it, with many other Towns in Italie, from the Emperor Henry the 4^th. and at her death conferred the same upon the Church. The Popes once more possessed hereof, and not able to hold it, gave it in Fee for ever unto Azo of the House of Este, a man of great sway in the affairs of Italie, who valiantly had defended it against Ezelinus Vicegerent of Frederick the 2^d. This was the first of this Family who had Ferrara in propriety: His Ancestors being called before the Marquesses of Este, and sometimes Marquesses of Ferrara, (but in title only) as Governors hereof in behalf of the Popes of Rome. Obizo the Grand-child of this first Azo, obtained of Rodolfus the first (who was willing to make what money he could of his lands in Italie) the Cities of Regium and Modena, that Grant confirmed by Guido Legat of Pope Benedict the ninth, with the Popes consent, An^o. 1304. Other improvements there were made by the following Princes, according to the chance of war, but none of the•• ••ontinued constant in their possession, but these three Cities and the Territories adjoyning to them. As for this Family de Esto, (Fa∣milia Atestina it is called in Latine) it took this name from Esto, or Atesto, a small Town in the Signeury of Venice, conferred upon the Ancestors of this Azo, by Charles the Great. And for the chiefs or Princes of it, they have been men of great authority and power in their severall times, commanding sometimes the Venetian Armies, and sometimes the Popes; great favourers of learned men, and advancers of learning, insomuch that the Renaldo's and Rogero's of Este, make up a great part of the Poems of Ariosto and Tasso, two of the greatest wits of Italie; and finally allied to many of the best Houses of Christendom. The Catalogue of whom since they were made the hereditary Lords and Princes of this noble City, I have here subjoyned.

The Dukes and Marquesses of Ferrara.

• 1236. 1 Actius, or Azo de Este, the ninth of that name, but first hereditary Marquess of Ferra∣ra, by the Grant of the Pope.
• 1264. 2 Obizo, the sixt of that name, Grand-sonne to Azo by his sonne Rinaldo, second Marquess of Ferrara.
• 1293. 3 Azo the tenth of Este, and II. of Ferrara, sonne to Obizo.
• 1308. 4 Francisco, brother to Azo the 2^d. after whose death, An^o. 1312. Ferrara for a time was under the command of the Popes.
• 1312. 5 Alobrandinus, brother of Franciscus, who had the Title to, but not the possession of Ferrara.
• 1315. 6 Reinoldo the 3^d. of Este, and the first of Ferrara, recovered Ferrara from the Pope, and cast out his Garrisons. 1317.
• 1335. 7 Obizo II. brother of Reinaldo.
• 1352. 8 Alabrandino II. sonne of Obizo.
• 1361. 9 Nicolao the 2^d. of Este, and first of Ferrara, brother of Alabrandino, whose children be∣ing young, he dispossessed of the Estate.
• 1388. 10 Albertus, brother of Nicolas, the Founder of the University of Ferrara, An^o. 1392.
• 1393. 11 Nicolas II. base sonne of Albertus.
• 1441. 12 Leonellus the base sonne of Nicolas, in the minority of his brother Hercules, begot in lawfull Wedlock, invaded the Estate, and held it.
• 1450. 13 Borsius, another of the base sonnes of Nicolas 2^d. succeeded Leonel in the Estate; who being made Duke of Mutina by Frederick the 3^d. was by Pope Paul created Duke of Ferrara also, An^o. 1470.
• 1471. 14 Hercules, the lawfull sonne of Nicolas the 2^d. made Knight of the Garter by King Edward 4^th.
• 1505. 15 Alphonso, the sonne of Hercules.
• 1534. 16 Hercules II. sonne of Alphonso.
• 1559. 17 Alphonso II. who dying without lawfull issue, An^o. 1595. Pope Clement the 8^th. challenged this Estate in the right of the Church; and partly by force, partly by composition (whereof we shall say more when we come to Modena) united it for e∣ver to the See of Rome.

The yeerly Revenues of this Dukedom were heretofore two hundred and fifty thousand Crowns; now not so much worth unto the Pope, by reason of the Alienation of Modena and Regio; of which more hereafter.

The Arms of these Dukes (which for the honour of this noble and illustrious Family, and for the strangeness of the Coat, I shall here put down) were Palewise of three pieces, 1. Partie per Fesse, in the chief Or, an Eagle displayed Sable, membred, langued, and crowned Gules; and in Base Azure, three Flowers de Lys Or, within a Border indented Or and Gules. 2. Gules, two keys in Saltier, the one Or, the other Argent, charged in Fesse with an Eschocheon of pre∣tence Azure, supporting an Eagle of the third, membred and crowned of the second; over all

in chief a Papall Crown Or,* 1.162 garnished with sundry G••ms Azure and Purple. 3 The third as the first, counter-placed Which Coat upon the failing of the house of Ferrara, doth now belong to that of Modena and Reggio.

2 MARCA ANCONITANA is bounded on the East with the River of Trontus or D••uentus, by which it is parted from Abruzzo; on the West, with the River Isaurus (now Fog∣lio) which divides it from Rom••a••iola; on the South, with the Apennine Hills; on the North, with the Adriatick. It was formerly the dwelling of the Picentes, who possessed all these parts on the coast of the Adriatick, from the River Bubicon on the East, to that of Aufidus on the West. For aiding the Tarentines their Allies, in their war against Romo, they were invaded and subd••ed by the Romans, about five years before the first Punick war, under the conduct of Sempronius; at which time they were so great and multitudinous a nation, that they were num∣bered to amount to 360000, which were then brought under the command and vassilage of the Roman Empire. When Italie was divided into no more than eight Regions, these P••centes on∣ly made up one; so did they also when divided into eleven. Afterwards, in the time of the An∣tonini, they made up one of the sixteen Provinces into which Italie was divided by those Empe∣rours; and the same repute it held in the time of Constantine; Picenum being alwayes one: As∣culum caput gentis, as Florus calls it, which was the head of their Nation, being the Metropolis of the Province. In the declining of the Empire it was first called Marcha F••rmians, from Fir∣nio, once a Roman Colony, and at that time of most importance in the Country; but by trans∣ferring the chief seat from Firmo to Ancona in the time of the Lombards, it came to have the name of Anconitana. The chief Rivers, besides those named already, which are only borderers, are, 1 Chientus, 2 Sentinus, and 3 Potentia; all rising in the Apennine, and passing with a swift course to the Adriatick.

The chief Towns, 1 Ancona, seated on the Hill Cimmerius, shooting into the sea, glorying in giving name to the Province, and in her Haven built by Tra••an the Emperor, one of the fairest in the world, not so much for capacity, as the pleasantness and beauty of it; the descents down unto the water being made of Marble, and very delectable walking on all sides of it. The City it self is begirt with hils, on one of which Pope Clement the seventh built a very strong Castle, An. 1532. under pretence of defending the Town against the Turks, but indeed to keep the people in more full subjection, who till that time did yearly chuse their own Magistrates, and lived accor∣ding to their own Laws like a Commonwealth. 2 Recanati (heretofore Aelia Recina) seated upon the banks of the River Mulsio, renowned for the great concourse of Merchants from all parts of Europe at her Annuall Marts, and a vein of the most excellent Wines. 3 F••••∣mo, surnamed the Strong, in former times of most esteem in all the Province, which was hence called Marca Firmiana, and to this day a place of great strength, and consequence. 4 Macerata, now of most credit, by reason that the Popes Legate keeps his residence there, and with him the Chancery for this Marquisate. 5 Loretto, called in Latin, Lauretana, a little City betwixt Recanati and the Sea; well fortified against the Turkes and other Pirates who once spoy∣led the same, and might be easily tempted thither on the like occasions: The Church here be∣ing admirably rich, and frequented by Pilgrims from all parts, to pay their devotions unto our Lady of Loretto, and behold her Miracles. Concerning the removall of whose Chamber hither, in our description of Palestine, you shall meet with a very proper Legend. 6 Ascoli, surnamed the Fair, seated at the influx of the River Druentus, and on the furthest side of it to∣wards Abruzzo, and so the furthest City Eastwards, of old called Asculum, conquer'd by the Romans, under the conduct of Sempronius, A. V. C. 685. Nigh unto this City, as Florus relateth, was fought the second battell between C. Fabricius and the Romans on the one side, and Pyrchus with the Epirots on the other; wherein the Victory fell to the King, having slain 6000 of his Enemies, yet with such apparencie of valour and vertue in the Romans, that he could not but break forth into this acclamation; O quam facile esset orbem vincere, aut mihi, Romanis militi∣bus; ant me rege, Romanis. This Town also was the seat of the War called Bellum sociale, raised by the people of Italie against the Romans; Popeidius being both Author of the Rebellion, and Captain. They, for a while, sorely shaked the state of Rome; but at last were vanquished, and this Town by Strabo Pompeius forced and spoyled. 7 Adria, now not otherwise famous, than that it gave denomination to the adjoyning Sea, and the Emperor Adrian. 8 Humana, which last Town, together with Ancona, was given to Pope Zachary, by Luit prandus King of the Lom∣bards, about the year 741. The succeeding Popes after the giving of this Inch, took the whole Ell.

Having surveyed the Provinces of the Church along the Adriatick, we must next cross the Apennine, which parts the Marches of Ancona from the D••kedom of SPOLETO (DU∣CATO SPOLETANO the Italians call it.) A Territory taking up the Western part of the Province of Umbria, so called, because being situate under the shade of the Apemine Hils, it was Regio umbrosa. Some give another reason of it, and think that the Inhabitants were call∣ed Umbri, quasi 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, as men that had escaped the Deluge; because so antient a people, that no body could tell the originall of them. But whatsoever was the reason of the name, they were a stout and valiant people, and gave the first check to Annibals careere, after his great Victory at Thrasymene, repalsing him with loss and shame from the walls of Spoleto. And for

their Country,* 1.163 which was this Region of Umbria (being one of the eleven into which Italie was divided by Augustus Caesar,) It hath on the East the River of Anio, or Aniene, dividing it from the East parts of Latium; on the West the Tiber; on the North, the Apennine; on the South, a reach or winding of the Tiber, and the main body of Latium. A Country it is of a mix•• na∣ture, equally composed of very rough hils, and yet most delectable vallies; exceeding plen∣tifull of all necessaries, and much commended heretofore for the extraordinary foecunditie of the women. The Wine hereof is much commended by Martial, as the best of Italie.

De Spoletanis quae sunt cariosa lagenis Malueris, quam si musta Falerna bibas.

That is to say.

If with Spoleto bottles once you meet, Say that Falerno Must is no so sweet.

Here are said to have been once three hundred good Towns and Cities, all destroyed by the Tuscans. The principall of those now extant, are 1 Spoletum, built partly on the hill, and part∣ly on the lower ground, the residence heretofore of one of the four Dukes of the Longobardians, who governed as Vice-Roys or Lord Presidents of the remoter parts of that Kingdom, from whence the Country round about it was called Ducato Spoletano. It is still a Town of good e∣steem, populous, and of handsome building, and hath a strong Fortress for defence thereof, built upon the ruins of an old Amphitheatre, to which men pass over a great bridge of stone, up∣held by 24 great pillars, which joyns two Mountains together, having between them a deep Vallie, but narrow and without any water. Theodorick the Goth built a fair Palace in this Ci∣tie, rebuilt by Narses, but since ruined. 2 Eugubium (now called Augubio) seated on the foot of the Apennine, in or near that place where antiently stood that City which Plinie calls Iugini∣um, Ptolomie, Isunium, utterly subverted by the Gothes. A Town well seated in a fruitfull and wealthy soyl, and blessed with an industrious people. 3 Nuceria, in Plinies time called Alfa∣tenia, at the foot also of the Apennine; the people of which in former times much traded in their wooden vessel. 4 Assisium, or Assise, destroyed almost to nothing in the Civill Wars of Italie, and only famous at this time, in being the birth-place of S. Francis, the founder of the Francis∣cans, or Cordeliers, as the French call them; but we in England the Gray Friers. 5 Citta de Ca∣stello, antiently Tiphernum, on the banks of Tiber. 6 Tudertum, now called Todi, seated near the Tiber on the declivitie of a rich and fruitfull hill.

The rest of Umbria towards the East, not being within the compass of the Spoletane Dukedom, but under the command of the Popes of Rome, is by late Writers called SABINIA, because the dwelling in times past of the antient Sabines; but in the division of Italie made by Anto∣ninus, it was called Nursia; and in that made by Constantine, it was contained within the new Province of Valeria, Reate being the Metropolis, or head City of both. A Territory of no great circuit, but abundantly Fruitfull in Oyl or Olives, Vines, and Fig-trees; watered with the Ri∣ver Farfarus, which cutteth thorough the very middest of it, and with the Lake called antiently Lacus Velinus (now Lago di Pedeluco) esteemed to be the Center or Navell of Italie by some an∣tient Writers; the waters of which are of such a nature, that in short time they will cloth a peece of wood with a coat of stone, and yet yeeldeth excellent Trouts, and other good Fish. The Towns and Cities of most note, are, 1 Reate (now called Riete) an antient City, and the Metropolis heretofore of all this Tract, as well when it was called Nursia, as when it passed un∣der the name of Valeria. 2 Nursia, a City no less antient, seated amongst the Hils, which for the most part are covered with snow; from which Town, being heretofore of more reputation, the Province of Nursia, spoken of in the Itinerarie of Antoninus, took denomination. 3 Mag∣liano, a pleasant and well-peopled Town, at this time the principall of this Territory. 4 Ocri∣culum, built amongst many Fruitfull hils, a mile from Tiber. 5 Narnia, the Country and Birth-place of the Emperor Nerva, the first of all the Emperors not born in Rome, as after him there were few born in it. The soyl about it is of so different and strange a nature, that it is said to be made dirty by the Sun and Winds, and dusty by Rain; the City is well-peopled, and a Bishops See, seated upon a very steep and craggy Hill, not far from the River Nar (now Negro) from which perhaps it took the name. A City given unto the Church of Rome by Luitpran∣dus King of the Lombards; of which the Popes of Rome having got possession, never left practi∣sing till they had got into their power all the rest of the Country. Little is famous else in the whole Region of Umbria, but that in the Western part thereof, is the Lake called Lacus Vade∣modius, neer to Ameria, now called Amelia, a town of the Dukedom, where Dolobella overthrew such of the Galls as had escaped the sword of Camillus; Ne quis extaret in ea gente (saith the Historian) qui incensam à se Roman gloriaretur; a former slaughter being made by Camillus on the banks of Aniene, the Eastern limits of these Umbri.

5 S. PETERS PATRIMONIE, properly and specially so called, is that part of Tuscanie, which appertains unto the Church; bounded upon the East with Tiber, which di∣vides it from Latiuns, or Compagna di Roma; on the West, with the River Piseo, which falleth into the Sea near the Mountain of Argentario, and parteth it from the estate of the Duke of Flo∣rence; on the North, with the Apennine; on the South, with the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian Sea. It took this new name presently on the donation of the Countess Mathildis, who gave it for e∣ver unto the Church, An. 110. Paschal the second sitting in the Chair of Rome, to be the Pa∣trimonie

of S. Peter,* 1.164 and his successors in that See. A Country not inferiour unto any in It t∣lie, for the fertility of the soyl; but for the most part of an unhealthy Air, by reason of the frequent overflowings of Tiber, and the thick woods which hinder that the winds cannot purge and clense it.

The principall Cities, and places of most observation, are 1 Periglia, formerly called Peru∣sia; a famous Town, in which Augustus besieged L. Antonius the brother, and Fulvia the wife of M. Antony the Triunivir, who when they had in vain attempted to seduce Rome from his party, repaired to this Citie, which also at the last yeelded to the more fortunate Emperor, who afterwards, having much adorned and beautified it, caused it to be called Augusta; but it re∣turned not long after to its antient name. It is seated very pleasantly on the banks of Tiber, not far from the Apennine, in a very rich and fruitfull soyl, well built both for the publick and private structures; a Bishops See, and made an University An. 1090. In the distractions of I∣talie betwixt the Emperours and the Popes, this City was seized on by the Baillons, who held it as Vicars of the Church. The Oddies, an opposite Faction to them, having got together a strong party of Malecontents, so suddenly entred one night into the City, that the Baillons be∣gan to fly, nor was there any thing to hinder them from being masters of the Palace, but the chain which was drawn cross the gate. One of the souldiers going about to cut this chain, and wanting room to wield his arm, cryed a loud, Give back; which words being heard, but not well understood by those furthest off, put them to their heels, and the foremost, which thought they fled not for nothing, ran-way too. So the City was saved. 2 Orvieto, seated on so high a Rock, that it is no small terrour to look down from the top of it into the vallies beneath; in which there is a Church of a wondrous lightness, and yet the windows of the same (if we may credit Adrianus who reports it) are made of Albaster in stead of Glass. 3 Vite••bo, famous for the long residence of the Popes, at such time as they were affronted by the Roman Senators. 4 Civi∣ta Vecchia (called antiently Centumcellae) the only usefull Haven that belongeth to Rome; which being ruined by the Saracens, was rebuilt by the Popes, new named, and ••ortified with a very strong Castle for the defence of their Shipping. 5 Porto, seated on the mouth of Tiber, over a∣gainst Ostia; but cannot make one good Haven betwixt them both; a Bishops See, and one of the seven Cardinals which is alwaies assistant to the Pope. 6 Farnese, the antient seat and Pa∣trimony of the Farnesis, now Dukes of Parma. 7 Bracciano, which gives the title of a Duke to a branch of the Ursins, a well-known Family of those parts. 8 Baechano, neer the last in sound, although not in site: compassed round about with Hils, in the form of a Theatre, having a fair Lake in the middest, out of which runneth the River Cremera, neer which the Fabii were slain.

Here was in this Country also the City of the Veii, of great wealth and power, in a War a∣gainst which, managed for the most part by the aforesayd Fabii, 306 of them were slain in a day; onely one little child of them being left at home, who restored the House, and was the Ancestor of that Fabius Maximus who preserved Italie in the Wars with Annibal. Of which great slaugh∣ter, thus faith Ovid:—Veientibus Arvis

Ter centum Fabii, ter cecidere duo. On the Veientine plain Three hundred and six Fabii were slain.

This City of the Veii was at last, after a ten years siege, taken by Furius Camillus, and by him levelled with the earth, because he found that the common people of Rome had a mind to leave their own City, and inhabit here. Here is also that fatall River of Allia, nigh unto which Brennus and his Galls, being drawn into Italie by the sweet tast of the Italian wines, slaughte∣red the Romans. The Roman Army consisted of 40000 Souldiers, most of them being raw and unexperienced. The Galls were not more in number, but were naturally of a fierce and ha••∣dy courage, and withall so big-boned, that it seemeth they were born to be the terrour of man∣kind, and the ruin of Cities. Having wonne the day, the Barbarians march towards Rome, for∣saken of its chiefest strength; the Capitoll only being manned by Manlius; which also they had mastered if the geese had not been more vigilant than the Watch. When they had failed of this enterprize, they began a treaty with the Fathers of the Town, agreeing with them for a thou∣sand pound weight of Gold to forsake the City: But before the delivery of this mony, they were assaulted and vanquished by Camillus; who for this is called Romes second Founder. The overthrow at Allia, and the vanquishment of the Fabii, hapned in one day, though in diver, years, which was therefore by the old Romans put among the unfortunate daies; they never on that day attempting any business of importance. The like custom, whether on superstition, or fear of ill luck, is used by many Christians; and especially on Childermas day; wherein Phi∣lip de Comines telleth us, that Lewis the 11. used not to debate any matter; but accounted it a sign of some great misfortune towards him, if any man communed with him of his affairs; and would be marvailously displeased with those that were near him, if they troubled him with any matter whatsoever.

And finally, here is the famous Lake called Thrasymene (now Lago di Peruga, from the neerness of it to that City) where Annibal slew Flaminius the Consul, and 15000 of his Ro∣mans; which sight continued three houres, with so great an eagerness, that the Souldiers percei∣ved not a terrible Earthquake which at that time hapned.

6 COMPAGNA DI ROMA,* 1.165 containeth that part of Italie which antiently was called Latium, the habitation of the Latins, and seat of Rome; so called for that it is adjoyn∣ing to that Famous City, as the more proper Territory, and precinct thereof. It is sometimes also called Campania nova, to difference it from Campania properly so called, the seat and dwel∣ling of the Campans. It is bounded on the East with the said Campania, from which it is parted by the River Axofenus; on the West, with Tiber; on the North, with Umbria, or the new Duca∣to Spoletano, and Sabinta; and on the South with the Tyrrhenian or Tuscan sea: and came unto the Popes by no other Title than as they had the soveraignty and possession of the City of Rome, to which it alwaies did belong.

The chief place of it in old times was the City of Alba, then the Seat-Royall of the Latin, or Silvian Kings, ruined by Tullus Hostilius the third King of Rome; in which war Rome and Alba being laid at the stake, the whole action was committed by the Romans to the Horatii, to the Curatii by the Albans, being three Brethren of each side; in which it hapned that two of the Horatii were first slain, and the third counterfeiting a flight severed his Enemies, and so slew them; whereby the Albans ever after became subject to Rome. 2 Lavinium, built by Aeneas in honour of his wife Lavinia. 3 Antium, honoured many times with the seat and retirement of the Emperours; the Country round about affording variety of Recreations. The people once very strong in shipping, till the taking of the Town by Maevius a Roman Consul, who having broke their Forces at sea, brought with him into Rome the Beaks of their ships and other vessels, with which he decked and beautified the Pulpit for Orations (in the common Forum) which have generally ever since been called Rostra. This was the chief City of the antient Volsci, a people very strong in shipping, though without an Haven; afterwards much frequented by the principall Romans in their retirements from the City; so that for pompous and stately buildings it might compare with any other. Out of the ruins of this Town long ago destroyed, sprang the new City called Neptunum, situate on a rock near unto the sea, the steepness of which gives it naturall strength enough, and yet it is Fortified besides with two strong Castles, surveying the sea, and commanding the shore. 4 Ardea, the chief Town of the Lentuli, and seat of Tur∣nus the Rivall and Competitor of Aeneas; afterwards taken by Superbus the last King of the Romans; to which when the Galls had taken Rome, the miserable Citizens were compelled to fly. 5 Gabii, taken also by the same Superbus, whose sonne Sextus counterfeiting some dislike or his Fathers cruelties, fled to the Gabii, by whom improvidently entrusted with the com∣mand of their City, which he betrayed unto the Romans. 6 Ostia, antiently the Port-Town to Rome, built at the mouth of Tiber, by Ancus Martius, the 4^th King of Rome; but the Haven hath been long since dammed up, to stop the passage of the Enemies ships unto the City. The Bishop of this Town useth to consecrate the Pope. 7 Praeneste, first conquered by the Romans under Qu. Cincinnatus the Dictator. Nothing so much endammaged this City as its naturall and artificiall Fortifications; for when the Romans in the times of sedition abandoned the Town, they used to make this place their refuge. Among others, Marius the younger made it the seat of war against L. Sylla, but perceiving the unsuccessfulness of his affairs, here kill∣ed himself; and Sylla entring it as Conqueror, put 12000 of the Citizens to the sword. It hath since been so often sacked, that it is very short now of its former lustre; but still it holds the reputation of a Bishops See. 8 Tibur, an antient City also, and seated in an healthy Air. It is now called Trivolis, where there is a Fountain, which with Artificiall Engines moved with water, representeth the notes of divers Birds. A device very rare (it seemeth) in the time of Adrianus, who reporteth it; but now grown ordinary. In the perfection of which Art, as almost all Civill Nations may pretend a share, so I conceive that the priority herein doth belong of right unto the French, whose Master-pieces in this kind do far exceed the rest of Eu∣rope: For in the Kings house at S^t. Germains, seven miles from Paris (if it be lawfull for me to digress a little on this Argument) one may behold the Statua of a Nymph, sitting before a pair of Organs, whose fingers by the help of water, are taught to manage the Keys in so due an order, and the instrument to yeeld such a Musick to it, as comes exceeding near the Organ, if it be not the same; her head in the mean time jolting from one shoulder to another, like an old Fidlers at a Wake; there being also not far off the counterfeits of divers Mils, who very busily plyed their work till the Musick sounded, and then stood still as if inchanted with the noise. In another place, upon the drawing of a Curtain, one may see two Tritons riding on their Dolphins in a Sea of water, each of them with a shell in his hand, which enterchangably and in turns served in stead of Trumpets: In a third, the story of Perseus and Andromeda most lively acted; and in a fourth, Orpheus in sylvis positus, Orpheus playing on a Violl, the Trees moving, and the wild Beasts dancing in two rings about him, by the artificiall guidance of the waters only; the pret∣tie Birds in every place so chirping out their several and respective notes, that the hearer would conceive himself to be in some pleasant Grove. But it is time to go from Trivoli to 9 Velitri (called antiently Velitrae, and then a City of the Volsci) famous for the birth of the Emperor Augu∣stus, and the dwelling of the Octavian Family; a place most delectably seatedamongst the Vines, which yeeld as rich Wines as most in Italie. 10 Anxur, so called of the Temple which was here dedicated to Jupiter, surnamed Anxurus, that is, Beardless; first built by the Spartans, who fly∣ing from the severity of Lycurgus his Laws, did here seat themselves; after, a Colony of the Volsci, and after of the Romans. But this town being destroyed by the tyrannie of time, there started up

Taracina in the place thereof, seated upon a M••••ntain, but neer the Sea, which it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 like a Half Moon (it is now called the Bay of Mola) this City lying on the one horn thereof, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the very extremity of the Popes Dominions; and that of Caseta on the other, which is the first Port-Town of the Realm of Naples. The Country hereabouts hath most pleasant Orchards, of Citrons, Oranges, and Limons; the Oranges having at the same time both ripe and green Fruits, and represents a kind of Summer in the dead of Winter. Such other things as are re∣markable in this Campagna (heretofore called Latium) but more by what they have been, than they are at the present, are 1 Tusculum, a village which belonged to Tullie, who here composed his excellent Book called the Tusculan Questions. 2 Formiae, built by the Laconians, heretofore the delight and solace of the antient Romans, now visible only in its ruins. 3 Pr••vernum, once the chief City of the Volsci, and the seat of Camilla, a noble Amazonian Lady, who aided Turnus the Rutilian in his sharp war against Aeneas and the Tro••ans, where she lost her life. 4 Circe, an old City (in the place whereof now stands S. Felix) the habitation of Circe, that so much celebrated Sorceress, of whom, and her chanting of Ulysses and his companions, there is so much upon re∣cord in the antient Poets. Neer to which is the head-land called the Circaean Promontory, the re∣percussion of the Waves by whose Southern Basit, makes a dreadfull noise, and gave occasion to the fabulous inventions of the roaring of Lyons, ho••ling of Dogs, &c. which were heard about that Witches dwelling.

But the great glory of Latium, and indeed of Italie, was that the famous City of Rome was seated in it, being built on the East side of Tiber, now much inlarged by the increase of 42 le••••er streams or Rivers. It is distant from the sea about 15 miles, first built, as Fryer Leander a great Italian Antiquary is of opinion, by Roma, Daughter or Wife to one of the Latin Kings. But being forsaken and forlorn, by reason of the unwholsom air comming from the Fens, was re∣built by Romulus, much pleased with the naturall strength of the situation, and therefore like to make a good town of war. And this tradition I should rather subscribe unto, than that it was called Rome from Romulus; who had he pleased to challenge the honour to himself, might bet∣ter have caused it to be called Romulea (of which name there was a Town among the Samnites) than to call it Roma. But whatsoever greatness it did after come to, it was small enough (God knows) at first; the City comprehending the Mount Palatine only, and therefore not a m••le in compass; the Territory not extending, as Strabo witnesseth, above six miles from the City; and the Inhabitants thereof at the first generall Muster amounting at the most to 3300 men. So in∣considerable they were as well in quality as numbers, that their neighbours thought it a dispa∣ragement to bestow their daughters on them; and therefore they were fain to get themselves wives by a slight of wit; proclaming solemn Playes and Pastimes to be held in Rome, and ra∣vishing the women which came thither to behold the sports. The Kings succeeding much en∣larged it. Mount Aventine, and the hill Janiculum on the other side of the water being walled and added to it by Ancus Martius; as Quirinalis, Esquilinus, and Viminalis, were by Servius Tul∣lus; Capitolinus and Mount Coelius came not in till afterwards. But at the last it was improved to such an height, that in the flourishing times of that Commonwealth, the men increased to the number of 463000, and the compass of the Town unto 50 miles; there being on and about the walls 740 Turrets. And in this number of 463000 men, I reckon neither servants, women, nor children, but men able to bear Arms, Free Denizens, and such as were inrolled into Cense, or the Subsidie Books. To which if we should adde their wives, children, and servants, we cannot probably conjecture them to have been fewer than three or four Millions: and so Lip∣si••s is of opinion his Tract de Magnitudine Romana. The most memorable buildings of it, were 1 the Capitol, founded by Tarquinius Superbus, and beautified with the spoyles of their conque∣red Neighbours; saved from the fury of the Galls by the cackling of Geese. Tacitus calleth this house, Sedem Jovis optimi maximi, asupicatò à majoribus pignus imperii conditum. It was twice burnt, once in the Civill Wars of Sylla and Marius; and again in the wars of Vespasian and V••tellius. In the third building of it, Vespasian carried the first basket of earth, after him the Nobility did the like, to make the people more forward in the service: and perhaps the custom of laying the first stone in a building, or driving the first nayl in a timber-work, by him whose edifice it is, hath from hence, if not beginning, yet growth. 2 Here was the Tem∣ple of Janus, open in the time of wars, and shut in the time of peace; which, during all their Monarchy, hapned but thrice: namely, during the reign of Augustus, after the Punick war, and in the time of Numa. 3 Here was the Bridge called Pons Sublicius, on which Horatius Cocles resisted the whole Army of King Porsena, Tarquin, and the Tuscans, till the Citizens behind had broken down the bridge, received him swimming to the bank with joyfull acclamations, and saved their City from present ruin. Here lived the famous Warriers, so much renowned in the stories of elder times; here flourished the exact Martiall discipline so memorized by ancient Historiographers; and finally here were layd up the spoyles and Tropheys of all Europe.

ROME, as now it standeth lower on the bank of Tyber, upon Campus Martius, where it was built after the inundation of the Gothes and Vandals, is in compass about eleven miles, with∣in which compass is not a little wast ground. The Inhabitants of all sorts reckoned to amount to 200000, two parts whereof are Clergy-men and Courtiers, that is to say, such as have their dependance on the Court of Rome, either by holding offices and places of employment under the Popes, or by attending on his person, or waiting on the Cardinals and eminent Pre∣lates

who are there abiding;* 1.166 or otherwise being of the retinue of such Forein Ambassadors a•• are alwaies commorant in the City to follow the Negotiations of their severall Masters; all which must needs amount to a very great number. It was first built on the East side of the Ri∣ver, in the Territory of Latium, but now there is little lest of the old City but the goodly ruins, and here and there some Churches and scattered houses (except it be a little on the North-East of the River from the Gate called Del Populo to the Iland of Tiber) the rest, especially to∣wards the South, being taken up with Pastures and sields of Corn. The main body of the City, as now it stands, is on the West side of the water, and the Holy Iland, consisting of three distinct parts or members. Of these the least is that which they call La Isola, but antiently the Holy I∣land; first made an Iland by the Corn, Straw, and other Goods of the Tarquins, which the Se∣nate not vouchsafing to convert to any publick or private use, commanded to be flung into the River, where it sunk and setled to an Iland; and after called the Holy Iland, from a Temple herein built unto Esculapius, brought hither from Epidaurus in the shape of a Serpent. This Iland is not above a quarter of a mile in length, and hardly half so much in bredth, but full of stately Churches and beautifull houses. Next to this is that which they call Trastevere, or Trans-Tiberina, but of old Janiculo, from the mountain of that name included in it; called also Civitas Ravennatium, or the City of the men of Ravenna, of the Souldiers which Augustus kept at Ravenna against Antonius, and after placed in this out-part of the City, which by reason of the unwholsomeness of the air, is inhabited onely by Artizans and poor people, yet compassed about with walls, except on that side next the water, and adorned with many goodly Churches, and some handsome buildings. But the chief glory of the City con∣••isteth in that part of it which is called Il Borgo, lying on the North side of the other, but dis∣joyned from it, compassed about with walls by Pope Leo the 4. and from thence called Civitas L••onina. For in this part there are, 1 the Churcb of S. Peter, which were it once finished, would be one of the rarest buildings in all the World. 2 The Castle of S. Angelo, impregnable un∣less by Famin. 3 The Popes Palace, called Belvidere, which with the Gardens thereof was com∣passed about with a very high wall by Pope Nicolas the fift, and had this name from the fair prospect which it hath; in the same sence as Belvoir Castle here in England, the Barony and Mansion of the Earls of Rutland. A Palace of magnificence and receipt enough. 4 The Library of the hill Vatican, properly called the Palatine, but more commonly the Vatican Library: a Library was founded by Sixtus the 4^th. who not only stored it with the choicest books he could pick out of Europe; but allowed also a large revenue for the perpetuall augmentation of it, Bibliothecam Palatinam in Vaticano, toto terrarum orbe celebrem, advectis ex omni Europa libris construxit; proventusque certos, &c. So Onuphrius. When the Duke of Burbon sacked Rome, An. 1527, it was much defaced and ransacked; but by the succeeding Popes it hath been again re∣covered to its former fame and beauty. Rome is now an University, which was founded by Ur∣ban the fourth, at whose request Thomas Aquinas professed here. Pope Nicholas the fifth was a speciall Benefactor to the same; and after him, Leo the tenth, who revived the Greek learning and language, which were in these parts almost forgotten. And finally to this place are brought all the treasures of those parts of Christendom subject to the Popes authority, partly for the expence of strangers, which do there remain on their severall pleasures or occasions, and part∣ly for the expeditions which are there obtained for the Investitures of Bishopricks, and Buls of Benefices, Indulgences, and other matters of Court-holy-water, and partly in the Pensions which are payd there to the Cardinals and other Ministers of those Kings and Princes which know best how to make their ends of the Popes Ambitions. So that it may be truly sayd, there came not more Tributes into Old Rome from the conquered Provinces, than hath been bronght into the New from the subject Churches, which have submitted to the power of the Roman Prelates; and that they have as great command now under the pretence of Religion, as ever they had formerly by force of Arms. So truly was it sayd by Prosper of Aquitane (if my memory fayl not.)

Roma caput mundi, quicquid non possidit Armis, Religione tenet.—

This is to say.

What Rome subdu'd not with the Sword, She holds by colour of the Word.

But yet there wants the Genius of the antient City, the power and naturall courage of the old In∣habitants, which held the same against the bravery and assaults of all Forein Enemies: this Ci∣ty during the time of the antient Romans, being never took but by the Galls; but since Ponti∣ficall, it hath been made a Prey to all Barbarous Nations, and never was besieged by any that did not take it. In a word, the city of Rome as now it standeth, is but the carcass of the old, of which it retains nothing but the ruins; and the cause of them, her sins.

The Popes much brag of the foundation of their Church, and the authority of S. Peter; whose being there is indeed constantly attested by most antient Writers, insomuch that Calvin, though no friend to the Popes of Rome, yet propter Scriptorum consensum, in regard of the unani∣mous consent of the primitive times, did not think fit to controvert it. The silence of the Scriptures is a Negative Argument, and concludes nothing to the contrary, against so great a Cloud of unquestioned Witnesses, as soberly and positively have affirmed the same. And yet I

would not have it thought by the captious Remanists,* 1.167 that I conceive that it makes any thing at all for the Popes Supremacy, because he si••s in Peters seat; no more than it did make for Vibius Rufus (as Dion doth relate the Story) to attain Tullies eloquence, or Caesars power, because he maried Tullies widow, and bought Caesars chair, though the poor Gentleman did befool himself with this opinion, that he should be Master of them both. Of which see Lib. LVII. And yet the Popes relie so much upon this fancy of being the direct heirs of S. Pe∣ter, and all his preheminences, that all things which they say or do, must be entituled to S. Pe∣ter. Their Throne must be S. Peters Chair, their Church S. Peters Ship, their Lands S. Peters Pa∣trimony, their Tributes and exactions must be called Peter-pence, their Excommunications ••ulmi∣nated in S. Peters name; and all their Buls and Faculties sealed Annulo Piscatoris, with S. Peters Signet. Nay they went so far at the last, that Pope Steven not being contented to be Peters Successor, did take upon him in plain terms to be Peter himself. For being distressed by Astul∣phus King of the Lombards, he sends for aid unto King Pepin in this following stile. Petrus Apo∣stolus JESU CHRISTI, &c. i.e. Peter the Apostle of JESUS CHRIST to you the most illustrious King Pepin, and to all Bishops, Abbots, &c. I the Apostle Peter, whose adopted sonnes you are, admonish you that you presently come and defend this City, &c. And doubt you not, but trust assu∣redly, that I my self, as if I stood before you, do thus exhort you, &c. and that I Peter the Apostle of God, will at the last day yeeld you mutuall kindnesses, and prepare you Tabernacles in the heaven••. Ba∣ronius who records this Letter, An^o 755. numb. 17. was it seems, pretty well perswaded by it, that the Pope and Peter were all one. For in his Exhortation or Paraeneses to the State of Venice, being then upon differences with Pope Paul the fifth, he stileth him in plain terms thus, Pau∣lus idem{que} Petrus vicem Christi agens in terris, i.e. Paul, who is also Peter, and Christs Vicegeren••. But leaving these imaginary clames and challenges of S. Peters privileges, though they did really advance the reputation of that See in the darker times, two things there were which did exceedingly conduce to the improvement of their power in the more knowing and discer∣ning times of Christianity. Of which the principall was the Orthodoxie of the Bishops or Popes of Rome; their eminent and sincere profession of the Faith of Christ, when almost all the other Churches were either torn in pieces by the fury of Schism, or wasted and subverted by the fraud of Heresie. In which regard, Appeals were frequently made to the Church of Rome, as a more competent Judge of the truth of Doctrine; the communion of it much desired by all true Christians; and a repair thither for relief and shelter in the times of trouble, made by the Orthodox Professors under persecution. And of these times, and this condition of that Church, we are to understand such passages of the Antient Writers, as magnifie the Faith of the Church of Rome, and set it above all the batteries and assaults of Heresie. Such is that passage of S. ••y∣prian, Romanos esse ad quos perfidia non potest habere accessum, lib. 1. ep. 3. and that of Hierome, Romanam fidem (i. e. Romanorum fidem) Apostolica voce Laudatam, ejusmodi praestigias non recipere; in Apol. cont. Ruffin. and many others of that kind. Which passages, it were as foolish and ridi∣culous to apply to all following times, the condition of that Church being different from what then it was, as to accommodate all those Eulogies and commendations to the present Citie of Rome, which the Orators and Panegyrists of the elder times have hyperbolically ascribed to old Rome in her greatest glories. The next was the fixation of the Popes in the Metropolis, or Im∣periall City, which drawing to it such a multitude of suters and attendants from all parts the world, could not but add much to the power and reputation of those Prelates, who had the happiness and honour to be resident there: and thereby opportunity to gain more Disci∣ples, to solve more doubts of conscience, and decide more controversies, than any other could expect. And so we are to understand that passage in S. Irenaeus, in which he saith, Ad han•• Ec∣clesiam propter potentiorem Principalitatem necesse est omnem convenire Ecclesiam. i.e. eos qui sunt undi{que} Ecclesias. And so they did as long as Rome enjoyed the honour of a more potent Princi∣pality than other Cities: But when that more potent Principality failed to be at Rome by the removall of the Imperiall See, first to Constantinople, and afterwards unto Ravenna, then did the Bishops of Constantinople and Ravenna dispute with those of Rome for Superiority: the S. at of Religion most commonly following the seat of the Empire. And in this clame the Patriarch or Bishop of Constantinople prevailed so far, that with the permission of Mauritius the Emperor, he took upon him the title of Universall Patriarch. Gregory the Great (of whom it is said that he was the worst Bishop of all that went before him, and the best of all that came after him) was at that time Bishop of Rome: Who sharply inveighed as well against the Emperor, as th•• Patriarch of Constantinople, for this Title; and plainly maintained, that whosoever called himself Universall Bishop, was the fore-runner of Antichrist. As for himself, it is probable that he took the title of Servus servorum Dei, more in opposition to him of Constantinople, than with an intent to be so truly. To which though those of Rome reply, that Gregory did not ab∣solutely condemn this Title, but only blamed John the Constantinoplitan Patriarch, for assuming to himself that attribute, which properly belonged to the See of Rome; yet this cannot be. For then we should either in the old Bulls of the former Popes find mention of this Title; or else Pope Gregory would have assumed it to himself, that the world might take notice whereto of right it did belong. But Boniface, who next but one succeeded Gregory, having further aims, applied himself to Phocas that bloody Tyrant: who having murdered the Emperor Mauritius, his wife and children, and thereby got the generall hatred of all the good Subjects of the Em∣pire,

the better to assure himself of Italie,* 1.168 which he feared was ready to revolt, declared this Bo∣niface to be the Oecumenicall Bishop, and Head of the Church. To such a good beginning, such a gracious Patron, do the Popes stand indebted for that power and Empire, which now they chal∣lenge to themselves over all the Church.

Now as the Bishop of Constantinople and Ravenna did challenge a priority or precedency of the Popes of Rome, by reason that they were respectively honoured with the Seat Imperiall: so were there divers other Bishops, as Antioch, Alexandria, Carthage, Millain, which clamed an equality with them, and would by no means yeeld them any superiority. For triall of whose clame, we must look back on somewhat which hath been said before; where it was shewn, that the Roman Empire was divided into fourteen Dioceses, each Diocese being subdivided into severall Provinces, each Province comprehending many severall Cities: then that in every of those Ci∣••ies, where the Romans had their Defensores, the Christians also had a Bishop; in the Metropolis of each Province, which commonly was the seat of the Roman President, the Christians had their Metropolitan; and that in each principall City of each severall Diocese, wherein the Vicar of that Diocese had fixed his dwelling, there did the Christians place a Primate. And this was done according to that famous Maxim of Optatus, Respublica non est in E••clesia, sed Ecclesia est in Republica, that the Church is in the Common-wealth, and not the Common-wealth in the Church. Upon which foundation the Fathers in the Councill of Chalcedon raised this super∣structure, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &c. that the honours of the Church should be accommodated unto those in the State. So that according to this Platform the Primates of the Church were of equall power, each of them limited and restrained to his proper Sphere, out of the which if he presumed once to act, he moved irregularly, and in his Excentricks. And for those Pri∣mates, I shall give you once for all this generall Muster, that is to say, the Patriarch or Pope of Rome, for the Diocese or Prefecture of that City, the Primate or Arch-bishop of Millain for the Diocese of Italie, of Sirmium for that of Illyricum, of Lyons for that of France, of York for Britain, of Toledo for Spain, and of Carthage for Africk. Then for the East parts of the Empire, there was the Patriach of Alexandria for the Diocese of Egypt; of Antioch for that of the Orient; the Primate or Arch-bishop of Ephesus for the Diocese of Asia; of Nicomedia for that of Pontus, of Bizantium or Constantinople for that of Thrace, of Thessalonica for the Diocese of Greece, and of Justiniana prima for that of Dacia. Amongst all which was a mutuall corre∣spondence and Co-ordination for the generall Government of the Church, maintained by Let∣ters of intercourse, which they called Literas Format as, and Communicatorias; but no subordi∣nation, and much less subjection, unto one another, as doth appear most evidently by the Canons of the Councill of Nice, assigning to the three great Patriarchs their peculiar bounds, accor∣ding to the custom of the former times. As for the Diocese or Patriarchate of the Popes of Rome, it contained in it those ten Provinces which were immediately subject to the Prefect or Provost of that City (an Officer instituted first by Augustus Caesar) that is to say the Pro∣vinces of Tuscia and Umbria, Picenum Suburbicarium, Campania, Apulia and Calabria, Valeria, Samnium, Lucania and the Brutii, in the main land of Italie; and the three Ilands of Sicilie, Corsica, and Sardinia. In which regard, I mean as to the immediate Government of those Pro∣vinces by the Praefect of the City of Rome, as they are called Regiones Suburbicariae by Ruffinus an Italian Writer; so antiently the Pope himself was called Urbicus or the City-Bishop, as ap∣pears plainly by Optatus, who calleth Pope Zepherinus, Zepherinus Urbicus. But the Popes were not long content with that allotment, growing up daily by a steddy and constant watchfulness upon all occasions, to increase the Grandour of that See, and taking to themselves the honor to be Vindices Canonum, the strict and punctuall preservers of the antient Discipline, which took extremely well with all sorts of people. Till in the end from being Vindices Canonum, they came to be Interpreters, and at last the Rulers, or rather the Over-rulers of the Canons; and from chief Labourers in the Vineyard, they became the Landlords; which was the honor aimed at, and at last obtained by the foresaid Boniface, whom that cruell and butcherly Tyrant Phocas made the Head of the Church, the sixty sixt Bishop and first Pope of Rome: the Latine word Papa coming from the old Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, signifying a Father. A Title at the first common unto other Bishops; as is evident to any one who hath read the Fathers; but after this appro∣priated unto those of Rome. Of these Popes, their Succession, and times of Government, our Chronologers are very uncertain: not one of them that ever I had the luck to see, agreeing exactly with another. The reasons whereof, as I conceive, are 1. The frequent Vacancies, and 2. the many Schisms which have happened in it, and 3. the Anti-Popes in them created: the Wri∣ters of those times accounting him onely among the Popes, to whose faction they were most de∣voted. This Catalogue ensuing I have collected principally out of the Tables of Helvicus, Freigius, Bellarmine, and Onuphrius, whose differences I have reconciled as well as possibly I could: premonishing the Reader, that where the number of yeers which every Pope is found to sit in the Papall Chair, make not up the full number from his first admission, to the coming in of his Successor, it must be understood of some Schism or Vacancy hapning in the Intervall, by which the tale is to be made up. And for the difficulties which occur amongst the Antients, in the first Succession, some placing of them thus, Linus, Cletus, Clemens; some Linus, Clemens, Cletus; and finally some others putting the Clemens first: I know no better way to compose the same, than to affirm (as many of the Fathers do) that S. Peter and S. Paul were Co-Founders

of the Church in Rome;* 1.169 S. Peter of the Church of the Circumcision, and S. Paul of the Gentiles; each of them being Bishop of the Church of his own foundation: and then to draw down the Succession in this manner following.

The Bishops of Rome.

• ...A. Ch.
• 44 1 S. Peter, Bishop of the Churches of the Circumcision.
• 70 2 Cletus, or Anacletus, Successor to S. Peter in the Churches of the Cir∣cumcision 23
• 59 1 S. Paul, Bishop of the Churches of the Gentiles.
• 70 2 Linus, Successor to S. Paul in the Church of the Gentiles 11.
• 81 3 Clemens, having succeeded Linus first in the Church of the Gentiles, did after, An. 93. succeed Cletus also in the Church of the Jews; reckoned by some the next Successor to S Peter, because the next who after him had the charge of the whole; the Church of the Gentiles not being founded, or not distinguished from the other, till some years after Peters coming.
• 103 4 Anacletus 9
• 112 5 Evaristus 9
• 121 6 Alexander 10 m. 5 d.
• 131 7 Sixtus 10
• 142 8 Telesphorus 12
• 154 9 Hyginus 4
• 158 10 Pius 9
• 167 11 Ancetus 8 m. 9
• 175 12 Soter 4
• 179 13 Eleutherius 15
• 194 14 Victor 9
• 203 15 Zepherinus 18
• 221 16 Calistus 5
• 226 17 Urbanus 6 m. 7 d.
• 233 18 Pontianus 5
• 238 19 Antherus 1
• 239 20 Fabianus 14
• 253 21 Cornelius 2
• 255 22 Lucius 1 m. 8
• 256 23 Stephanus 3 m. 3.
• 260 24 Sixtus, or Xistus II. 2
• 262 25 Dionysius 10
• 272 26 Felix 2 m. 5 d.
• 775 27 Eutychanus 8
• 283 28 Caius 13
• 296 29 Marcellinus 8
• 304 30 Marcellus 5
• 309 31 Eusebius 2
• 311 32 Miltiades 3
• 314 33 Silvester 22
• 336 34 Marcus m. 8
• 337 35 Julius 15 m. 5
• 352 36 Liberius 15, cui vivo Felix suffectus.
• 367 37 Damasus 18
• 385 38 Syricius 13
• 398 39 Anastasius 4
• 402 40 Innocentius 15
• 417 41 Zosimus 1 m. 4
• 419 42 Bonifacius 5
• 424 43 Celestinus 8 m. 5
• 432 44 Sixtus III. 8
• 440 45 Levo magn. 21
• 461 46 Hilarius 6 m. 10
• 468 47 Simplicius 15 m. 5
• 483 48 Felix III. 9
• 492 49 Gelasius 4
• 497 50 Anastasius II. 2
• 499 51 Symmachus 15
• 514 52 Hormisda 9
• 523 53 Jannes 2 m 9. d.
• 526 54 Felix IV. 4
• 530 55 Bonifa••ius II. 1.
• 532 56 Joannes II. 3
• 535 57 Agapetus 1
• 536 58 Silverius 1
• 537 59 Vigilius 18
• 555 60 Pelagius 5
• 560 61 Joannes III. 13
• 573 62 Benedictus 4
• 578 63 Pelagius II. 12
• 590 64 Gregorius Mag. 14
• 609 65 Sabinianus 1, the last of the Roman Bishops, not having that ar∣rogant Title or Uni∣versall Bishop, or head of the Church.

The Popes of Rome challenging a Supremacy over all the Church.

• 606 1 Bonifacius III. 3
• 607 2 Bonifacius IV. 8
• 615 3 Deus-dedit 3
• 618 4 Bonifacius V. 5 m. 10
• 624 5 Honorius 13
• 637 6 Severinus 2
• 639 7 Joannes IV. 2
• 641 8 Theodorus 7 m. 5
• 649 9 Martinus 6
• 654 10 Eugenius 2. m. 9
• 657 11 Vitalianus 14
• 671 12 A-Deo-datus 5
• 677 13 Domnus 1 m. 5 d.
• 679 14 Agatho 4
• 683 15 Leo II. m. 10
• 684 16 Benedictus II. 1
• 685 17 Joannes V. 1
• 686 18 Canon m. II
• 688 19 Sergius 13
• 701 20 Joannes VI. 3
• 704 21 Joannes VII. 3
• 707 22 Sisinnius d. 20
• 707 23 Constantinus 7
• 714 24 Gregorius II. 17
• 731 25 Greg. III. 10 m. 9
• 742 26 Zacharias 10
• 752 27 Stephanus II. d. 4
• 752 28 Stephanus III. 5
• 757 29 Paulus I. 10
• 767 30 Constans II. 1
• 768 31 Stephanus IV. 4
• 772 32 Adriauus I. 23
• 796 33 Leo III. 20
• 816 34 Stephanus V. m. 7
• 817 35 Paschalis 7
• 824 36 Eugenius II. 3
• 827 37 Valentinus d. 4
• 827 38 Gregorius IV. 16
• 843 39 Sergius II. 3
• 846 40 Leo IV. 8
• 854 41 Joannes VIII. vn'gò POPE JOANE 2
• 856 42 Benedictus III. 2
• 858 43 Nicolas 10
• 868 44 Adrianus II. 5
• 873 45 Joannes IX. 10
• 883 46 Martinus II. 1
• 884 47 Adrianus III. 1
• 885 48 Stephanus VI. 6
• 891 49 Formosus 4
• 895 50 Bonifacius VI. d. 15
• 896 51 Stephanus VII. 1
• 897 52 Romanus m. 4
• 897 53 Theodorus II. d. 10
• 897 54 Joannes X. 2
• 899 55 Benedictus IV. 2
• 903 56 Leo V. d. 40
• 903 57 Christophorus m. 7
• 903 58 Sergius III. 7
• 910 59 Anastasius. III. 2
• 912 60 Lando m. 6.
• 912 61 Joannes XI. 15
• 928 62 Leo VI. m. 6
• 929 63 Stephanets VIII. 2
• 931 64 Joannes XII. 5
• 936 65 Leo VII. 4
• 940 66 Stephanus IX. 3
• 943 67 Martinus III. 3
• 946 68 Agapeius II. 9
• 956 69 Joannes XIII. 8
• 964 70 Leo VIII. 1
• 965 71 Benedicta V. 1
• 966 72 Joannes XIV.
• 973 73 Benedictu. VI m ••
• 974 74 Domnus li. 1 m. 3
• 975 75 Bonifa••ius VII. 1
• 976 76 Benedictus VII. 8
• 984 77 Joannes XV. 1
• ...

• 985 78 Joannes XVI. 10* 1.170
• 995 79 Joannes XVII. m. 4
• 996 80 Gregorius V. 3
• 999 81 Silvester II. dictus Necroma••ticus 4
• 1003 82 Joannes XVIII. m. 5
• 1003 83 Joannes XIX. 6
• 1009 84 Sergius IV. 3
• 1012 85 Benedictus VIII. 12
• 1024 86 Joannes XX. 8 m. 9
• 1033 87 Benedictus IX. 12
• 1045 88 Silvester III. m. 1
• 1045 89 Benodictus X. m. 1
• 1045 90 Gregorius VI. 1 m. 7
• 1047 91 Clemens II. m. 9
• 1047 92 Damasus II. d. 23
• 1049 93 Leo IX. 5
• 1055 94 Victor II. 2
• 1057 95 Stephanus X. 1. m. 6
• 1059 96 Nicolaus II. 2. m. 6
• 1062 97 Alexander II. 11
• 1073 98 Gregorius VII. dictus
• Hildebrandus 12
• 1088 99 Victor III. 1
• 1087 100 Urbanus II. 12
• 1099 101 Paschalis II. 18
• 1118 102 Gelasius II. 1
• 1119 103 Calistus II. 6
• 1125 104 Honorius II. 5
• 1130 105 Innocens II. 13
• 1143 106 Celestin II. m. 5
• 1144 107 Lucius II. m. 11
• 1145 108 Eugenius III. 8
• 1153 109 Anastasius IV. 1
• 1154 110 Adrian IV. 4
• 1159 111 Alexand. III. 22
• 1181 112 Lucius III. 4
• 1185 113 Urban III. 2
• 1187 114 Gregorius VIII. m. 2
• 1188 115 Clemens III. 3
• 1191 116 Celestine III. 6
• 1198 117 Innocent III. 17
• 1216 118 Honorius III. 10
• 1227 119 Gregorius IX. 14
• 1241 120 Celestin IV. d. 17
• 1243 121 Innocent IV. 11
• 1254 122 Alexander IV. 6
• 1261 123 Urbanus IV. 3
• 1265 124 Clemens IV. 3
• 1271 125 Gregorius X. 14
• 1275 126 Innocent V••m. 5
• 1276 127 Adrian V. d. 19
• 1276 128 Joannes XXI. d. 8
• 1277 129 Nicolaus III. 4
• 1281 130 Martinus IV. 4
• 1285 131 Honorius IV. 4
• 1288 132 Nicolaus IV. 4
• 1294 133 Celestin. V. m. 6
• 1295 134 Bonifacius VIII. 8
• 1303 135 Benedictus IX. m. 8
• 1305 136 Clemens V. 9
• 1316 137 Joannes XXII. 18
• 1334 138 Benedict. X. 7
• 1342 139 Clemens VI. 10
• 1352 140 Innocent VI. 10
• 1362 141 Urban V. 8
• 1371 142 Gregorius XI. 7
• 1378 143 Urban. VI. 11
• 1389 144 Boniface IX. 14
• 1404 145 Innocent VII. 2
• 1406 146 Gregorius XII. 2
• 1409 147 Alex. V. m. 10
• 1410 148 Joannes XIII. 5
• 1417 149 Martin V. 13
• 1431 150 Eugenius IV. 16
• 1447 151 Nicolaus V. 8
• 1455 152 Callistus III. 3
• 1458 153 Pius II. antè dictus Aeneas Silvius 6
• 1464 154 Paulus II. 7
• 1471 155 Sixtus IV. 12
• 1484 156 Innocent VIII. 7
• 1492 157 Alexander VI. 11
• 1053 158 Pius III. d. 26
• 1503 159 Julius II. 10
• 1513 160 Leo X. 9
• 1522 161 Adrian VI. 2
• 1524 162 Clemens VII. 10
• 1534 163 Paulus III. 15
• 1550 164 Julius III. 5
• 1555 165 Marcellus II. d. 22
• 1555 166 Paulus IV. 5
• 1560 167 Pius IV. 6
• 1567 168 Pius V. 5
• 1572 169 Gregorius XIII. 13
• 1585 170 Sixtus V. 5
• 1590 171 Urbán VII. d. 12
• 1590 172 Gregorius XIV. m. 9
• 1591 173 Innocent IX m. 1.
• 1592 174 Clement VIII. 13
• 1605 175 Leo XI. d. 26
• 1605 176 Paulus V. 16
• 1621 177 Greg. XV. 2
• 1623 178 Urban VIII. 21
• 1644 179 Innocent X. now

living. To these 179 Popes, adde the 65 Bishops which preceded that arrogant title of Univer∣sall, and they make up the full number of 244. How many are to come, he must be a cunning man that can determine: And yet such cunning men there have been, who have determined positively, but withall Prophetically of the number of Popes; by name S. Malachie, one of the first Apostles of the Irish Nation, very much honoured by that people to this very day. Of whom there is remaining in Massinghams collection of the Irish Saints, a certain number of Mottos, in the Latin tongue, agreeable to the nature or chief accidents of as many Popes successively to one another, according to the order of those severall Mottos; and thereunto this Prophecie an∣nexed, that when so many Popes had sate in S. Peters Chair, either the World should end, or th•• Popedom sail. The Book was shewed to me by the Author when I was at Paris, and the Popes names in order joyned to every Motto, as far as to the time of Urban, who last deceased; which I compared, as well as my memory would serve me, and found the Mottos and the Popes to be very answerable. The Motto for Pope Urban, which I took most notice of, was Lilium & Ro∣sa: a Motto very suitable to the principall Action which was like to happen in his time, being the conjunction of the English Rose, and the French Lilie, in the Mariage of Charles K. of England, and Madam Henrietta Maria the Princess of France, which that Pope earnestly promoted in his spee∣dy and cheerfull granting of the Dispensation. And to take from me all suspition of Imposture, this Massingham shewed me an old Book written by one Wion a Flemming, and printed near 200 years before his Collection; in which the Mottos stood as in his they did; and comparing the Mettos with a printed Catalogue of the Popes, I found the name of Urban, and that Motto to jump even together. From Urban downwards there remained (as I now remember) 36 Mottos more to come; by consequence if this Malachie were as true a Prophet as one Malachie was, just so many Popes, and then the Popedom to be ruined, or the World to end. But I hope God for his Elects sake will abridge those dayes, and not permit the superstitions and corruptions of that Church to endure so long; nor so many Assertors and Defenders of those Roman Hetrodoxiet to be added to the former number: Out of the storyes of all which (pretermitting many things of less consideration) I will only select some particular passages, for the better understanding of their state and story.

1 Pelagius the first, ordained that Hereticks and Schismaticks should be punished with tempo∣rall death (which severity continueth still;) and that none should be preferred to Ecclesiasticall dignityes by Gifts and B••ibes, which pious order is long since antiquated.

2 Vital••aruts, first brought Organs into the divine service of the Church of Rome, to be used

with the singing or vocall Musick formerly in use; which afterwards was brought unto more perfection by the Popes succeeding.

3 Constantine, was so generally beloved of all men, that going to Constantinople, Justinian the second kist his feet in sign of honour; which some of the ambitious Popes in times succeeding drew into example, and at last brought into a custom, as it still continueth.

4 Pascal the first, caused the Priests of certain parishes in Rome, by reason of their nearness to his person, their presence at his Election, and to honour them with a more venerable Title, to be called Cardinals. Now mates for Kings, and numbred about 70, but more or fewer at the sole pleasure of the Popes.

5 Eugenius the second took to himself within the Territories of the Church, the Autority of creating Dukes, Earls, and Knights, as the Exarch of Ravenna had used to do.

6 Sergius the second, was the first that changed his name. For, thinking his own name Boc∣ca di Porco, or Swines-mouth, not consonant to his dignity, he caused himself to be called Sergius, which precedent his Successors following, do also vary their names. So that if one be a Cow∣ard, he is called Leo; if a Tyrant, Clemens; if an Atheist, Pius or Innocent; if a Rustick, Urbanus; and so of the rest.

7 John the eighth, is by most men confessed to be a woman, and is usually called Pope Joane. To avoyd the like disgrace, the Porphirie chair was ordained; Ubi ab ultimo diacono, &c. so that both in a literall and mysticall sense, this woman may be called, The Whore of Babylon. The name of this Female Pope, the Romish Chronologers have not inserted into the Catalogue; the reason, as Marianus Scotus giveth it, propter turpitudinem rei, & sexum muliebrem. And from hence it is, that in the common Catalogues these Popes that have called themselves Johns, are so ill ordered, some making that John which succeeded Adrian the second, An^o 872, to be the 8, and others the 9. Platina onely of all the Pontificians reckoneth Pope Joane as the 8 of the Johns, and so forward: in which particular I have followed his authority. And it is probable enough that God might suffer that proud See to fall into such an infamy, the better to humble the ensu∣ing Popes in the times of their greatest ruff and flourish; or to prevent the brag of that conti∣nued Succession, they so much pretend to. More of this Argument, (as to the truth of the story in matter of Fact) he that lists to see, may satisfie himself in M. Cookes Book of Pope Joane, who most industriously hath answered all objections which hath been made against it by those of Rome.

8 Nicolas the first, the better to fasten the Clergy to the See of Rome, and make them the less obnoxious to their naturall Princes; was the first who did by Law restrain them from mariage, saying, that it was the more honest to have to do with many women privately, than openly to keep a wife; and some of his Successors followed it so close, that a Priest of Placent: a being accused to have wife and children, was deprived of his Benefice; but upon proof made, that she was the wife of ano∣ther man, and his Strumpet only, he was again restored unto it.

9 Adrian the third ordained, that the Emperour from thenceforth should have no more to do with the Election or Confirmation of the Pope, but that it should be left wholly to the Ro∣man Clergy.

10 Formosus was so ill beloved, and of such a generall disesteem, that Pope Steven the seventh caused his body to be unbnried, all his Acts reversed, two of his fingers to be cut off, and then the mangled carkass to be again interred among the Luty. And though these Acts of Steven were adjudged illegal both by John the tenth, and Pope Romanus, two of his Successors, and the doings of Formosus justified, yet Sergius the third caused his corrupt and putrified body to be taken once more out of the grave, and his head to be cut off as if still alive. So little did the infallibility of St. Peters Chair preserve these Popes from falling into gross and irreconcilable contradictions.

11 John the 12^th, was the next after Sergius the second that changed his name, a very wicked, cruell, and libidinous man; who comming to that place by his Fathers greatness, cut off the Nose of one Cardinall, and the hand of another, for that they had signified to the Emperour O∣tho the first, what a scandall all the Church did suffer by his detestable life; and finally being ta∣ken in Adultery was slain by the husband of the woman.

12 Gregory the fifth, finding the power of the Emperour, as long as it continued in a way of succession, not likely to be over-born by that of the Church; and being withall incensed against the Romans, who till that time retained some shadow of an Empire; projected the election of the future Emperors by the Princes of Germany, by which the Germans were distracted into Factions, and the Romans weakned, and so a door left open to the Popes of Rome to make their ends upon them both.

13 Steven the tenth brought the Church of Millaine to be under the obedience of the Popes of Rome, which till that time had challenged an equality with them; as before Pope Dom nus had done the Church of Ravenna, which for some time had challenged the precedencie of them.

14 Gregorie the seventh, commonly called Hildebrand, a turbulent and unquiet man, who first adventured to draw the premises layd down by some of his Predecessors into a conclusion, Excommunicating the Emperour Henry the fourth, for medling with the Investitures of Bishops, and causing Rodulph Duke of Suevia to rebell against him. A man much favoured against the

〈◊〉〈◊〉 of her own House by the Countess Mathildis, who is sayd to be so much his friend, that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his sake she left the company of her husband, and disherited her right heirs, setling 〈◊〉〈◊〉 whole estates in Italie on the See of Rome. And though the Emperour had the better of this Pope, and made him fly out of Rome, and dye in exile, yet he was fain at last to submit himself to Pope Pascal the second, (who had armed his own sonne against him) to attend bare-foot at his door, and cry peccavi.

15 Sergius the third ordained the bearing of Candles in the Feast of the Purification of the Virgin Mary, thence called Candlemass day.

16 Sergius the fourth was the first that on Christmass night with divers Ceremonies did con∣secrate Swords, Roses, or the like, to be sent as tokens of love and honour to such Princes as deserved best of them, or whom they desired to oblige. Thus Leo the tenth sent a consecrated Rose to Frederick Duke of Saxonie, requesting him to banish Luther: and Paul the third an hallowed Sword to James the fift of Scotland, to engage him in a war against Henry the 8. who had then withdrawn himself and his Kingdom from the Popes commands.

17 Nicolas the second took from the Roman Clergy the election of Popes, and gave it to the College of Cardinals.

18 Celestine the second, was the Inventer of that mad manner of cursing, or Anathematizing by Bell, Book, and Candle.

19 Alexander the third, pursuing the desperate course of Gregory the seventh, Excommunica∣ted the Emperor Frederick the first; and by raising war against him in every place, brought him to that exigent, that he was fain to prostrate himself at his feet: when the Pope treading on his neck, said aloud, super Aspidem & Basiliscum, &c. prophanely applying those words to the present occasion. And when the Emperour to put the better colour on his disgrace, meekly re∣plyed, Nontibi sed Petro; the Pope not willing to lose his part of so great a glory, subjoyned as angerly, Et mihi & Petro.

20 Innocent the third held a Councell in Rome, in which it was decreed that the Pope should have the correction of all Christian Princes; and that no Emperor should be acknowledged till he had sworn obedience to him. Which bringeth into my mind that jolly humour of the great Cham of Tartary, who when he hath dined, commands his Trumpeters to sound, and make Pro∣clamation, that now all other Kings and Princes may sit down to dinner. He brought in the Doctrin of Transubstantiation, and ordained that there should be a Pix made to cover the conse∣crated (but now transubstantiated) Bread, and a Bell to be rung before it. He is also said to have first imposed Auricular Confession upon the people.

21 Nicolas the third was the first Pope who practised to enrich his kindred, intending to make one of them King of Lombardy, another King of Tuscany, and to raise the rest to great Advancements out of the Lands of the Church. Before which time (as Machiavil very well observeth) as there was no mention of the advancement of any of the Popes kinsfolks or poste∣rity; so afterwards they studied no one thing more than to prefer their own blood; insomuch that they have not only laboured to make them Princes, but if it were possible would procure the Popedom to be made hereditary. So he, with probabilitie enough: For so dearly do they love their Nephews (by which name they use to call their Bastards) that it was very justly said by Pope Alexander the third, The Laws forbid us to get Children, and the Devill hath grven us Ne∣phews in their stead.

22 Boniface the eighth, of whom it is sayd, that he entered like a Fox, reigned like a Lion, and dyed like a Dog, by his generall Bull exempted the Clergy from being chargeable with Ta••es and payments unto Temporall Princes. Which being complyed with by the Clergy of England, King Edward the first put them out of his protection; and so the Popes Bull left roaring here. He caused the Book of the Canon Law called the Decretals to be first set out; and instituted the Feast of Jubilee to be held in Rome every hundredth year; but by Clement the sixt it was brought unto the fiftieth year, and since reduced to the five and twentieth. This is that Boniface, who in that great concourse of people which repaired to Rome to observe his new Feast of Jubilee (to which every one that did repair was to have a plenary remission of all his sins) shewed him∣self one day in the habit of a Pope, and the next day in that of an Emperour; and caused two Swords to be born before him every day, in sign that all power Ecclesiasticall and Temporall did belong unto him.

23 Clement the fift was the first that made Indulgences and Pardons saleable. For seeing (said he) that one drop of our Saviours blood had been enough to have saved all Mankind, and yet that all his blood was shed, the over-plus was left to the Church as a standing Treasure, to be dispo∣sed of by S. Peter and his Successors. And hereunto, to make his Treasure the more inexhau∣sted, he added the Merits of the Virgin Mary, and all other Saints. Being wearied with the in∣solencie•• of the people of Rome, he removed the Papall See to Avignon in France, where it con∣tinued for the space of 70 years.

24 Clemens the sixt had an ill time of it: For in his Papacie the Emperour gave freely all Lands b••••••ng to the Church to such as formerly had usurped them, to be holden by them 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Empire. Upon which title the Maltesti became Lords of Rimini, the Ordelaffi of For••, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Camerine, the Bentivolies of Bononia, the Manfredi of Faenza, &c. Which Estates 〈◊〉〈◊〉 recoered to the Church till the time of Pope Julio the second; though conquered

from the present owners in the time of Alexander the sixth, by Caesar Borgias his sonne, who had an aim of setling them, and perhaps the Papacy it self, on the Borgian Family.

25 Gregory the eleventh returned the Papall Chair again to the City of Rome, whither he conveighed himself by Sea, in private, for fear of being withheld by the French; and being come thither found the chief parts of the City so over-grown with briers and bushes, and the principall buildings of it so decayed and ruinous, that a little longer absence would have made it desolate.

26 Paul the second endeavoure to encrease the Majesty of the Popedom by Arms and A∣varice, and exceeded all his Predecessours in pomp and shew, causing his Miter to be enriched with Diamonds, Saphyrs, Emeralds, and other stones of great price; and augmencing the splen∣dour of the Cardinals with a scarlet Gown, whom Innocent the 4. had graced with red Hats be∣fore. He brought the Jubilee from 50 to 25.

27 Sixtus the fourth ordained a constant guard to attend his person. He very much beauti∣fied and repaired the City of Rome, and was the first founder of the Vatican Library. But on the other side, he is sayd by some, to have set all offices and preferments to sale, and to have buil∣ded in Rome Stewes of both sexes, and to bring in Beads, and to authorize our Ladies Psalter.

28 Alexander the sixt, setting aside all modesty, was the first that openly acknowledged his Nephews (as they call their Bastards) to be his sonnes. By one of which, the Caesar Borgias be∣fore named, he recovered Forli, Imola, and many other estates from the present owners, on a design of setling them in his own family, as before is sayd; and to that end called in the French, who after made such fowl work in Italie.

29 Julio the second had more in him of the Souldier than the Prelate, recovering many Towns unto the Church which had been formerly usurped, being taken from the Occupants by Caesar Borgias; and keeping Italie in his time in continuall wars. This is the Pope, who passing over the bridge of Tiber, brandished his Sword, and threw his Keyes into the River, saying, that if Peters Keyes would not serve his turn, then Pauls Sword should do it.

30 Leo the tenth was indeed a great Favourer of Learning, but of great prodigalitie and vast expence. For maintainance whereof he sent his saleable Indulgences into France, and Germany; which business being indiscreetly handled by his Ministers, occasioned Luther in Ger∣many, and Zuinglius amongst the Switzers, first to write against them, and afterwards to que∣stion many points of Popish Doctrin. In pursuance of which quarrell, the Pope of Rome burnt Luthers Books, whom he declared for an Heretick; and Luther did the like at Wittenberg with the Popes Canon Law, whom he declared to be a Persecutor, a Tyrant, and the very Antichrist. Which flame increased so fast, and inlarged so far, that it burnt down a great part of the Papall Monarchy.

31 Pius the fourth continued the Councill formery called at Trent by Pope Paul the third, but interrupted and layd aside from on Pope to another, and having brought it to an end, and there∣by setled and confirmed the Interess of the Church of Rome, caused it to be received as Oecu∣menicall, though the Italian Bishops being most of them the Popes creatures, did more than double the number of all the rest, and yet some of the rest also were but meerly Titulars. He ad∣ded also a new Creed consisting of twelve Articles to be added to that of the Apostles, by all who lived in the Communion of the Church of Rome. But of the words and actions of these Ghostly Fathers we have said enough, if not too much. I will therefore end with that of the Pain∣ter, who being blamed by a Cardinall, for giving to S. Peters picture too much of the red, re∣plyed, that he had made him so, as blushing at the lives of those who were called his Successours.

As for the Temporall power and greatness of the Popes of Rome, there is a pretended Dona∣tion of the Emperor Constantine, by which the City of Rome it self, most part of Italie, and A∣frick, and all the Ilands of those Seas are conferred upon them; the forgery whereof is very learnedly shewn by our learned Cracanthorp in his discourse upon that subject. But that Donation might most justly be suspected of Fraud and Forgery, though no body had took the pains to de∣tect the same; considering how fearfull the Popes are grown to have the truth thereof disputed; insomuch that many leaves are razed out of Guicciardine by the Inquisition, where it had been questioned. For in that place the Historian not only denieth the sayd feigned Donation, but af∣firmes, that divers learned men reported, that Constantine and Silvester (to whom it is sayd to have been made) lived in divers Ages. Then sheweth, how base and obscure the Authority of the Pope was in Rome it self, during the time that the barbarous Nations made havock of Ita∣lie. 2 That in the institution of the Exarchate, the Popes had nothing to do with the Temporall Sword, but lived as subject to the Emperors. 3 They were not very much obeyed in matters Spirituall, by reason of the corruption of their manners. 4 That after the overthrow of the Exarchate, the Emperors now neglecting Italie, the Romans began to be governed by the ad∣vice and power of the Popes. 5 That Popin of France, and his sonne Charles, having overthrown the Kingdom of the Lombards, gave unto the Popes, the Exarchate, Urbine, Ancona, Spoteto, and many other Towns and Territories about Rome. 6 That the Popes in all their Buls and Char∣ters, expressed the date of them in these formall words; Such a one, the Lord our Emperour reign∣ing. 7 That long after the translation of the Empire from France to Germany, the Popes began to make open protestation, that the Pontificiall dignity was rather to give Laws to the Emperors,

than receive any from them.* 1.171 8. That being thus raised to an earthly power, they forgot the salvation of souls, sanctity of life, and the Commandments of God, propagation of Religi∣on, and Charity towards men: And that to raise arms, to make war against Christians, to in∣vent new devices for getting of money, to prophane sacred things for their own ends, and to inrich their kindred and children, was their only study. And this is the substance of Guicciar∣dine in that place: an Author above all exception. He was a man whom the Popes imployed in many businesses of principall importance; so that no hate to them, but love to the truth, made him write thus much. As for the City of Rome, so unlikely is it to have been given by Constantine, that neither Pepin nor Charles his sonne (though more beholding to the Popes than that Emperor was) could be induced to part with it. Lewis surnamed Pius, is said to have been the first Donor of it, and a Copy of his Donation is found in the third Book of Volaterran, sub∣scribed by the Emperor, his three sonnes, ten Bishops, eight Abbots, fifteen Earls, and the Popes Library-Keeper; yet notwithstanding, it is thought by many very learned and judicious men, that really there was no such matter; but that all this was forged by Anastasius the Popes Bibliothecarian, or Library-Keeper, who is cited as a witness to the Donation. And yet to put the matter further out of question, let us next hear what that great Politician and States-man, the Recorder of Florence, Nic. Machiavel hath observed in this case.

Rome (saith he) was al∣ways subject to the Lords of Italie, till Theodorick King of the Gothes removed his Seat to Ravenna; for thereby the Romans were inforced to submit themselves to the Bishops, An. 430. or thereabouts. And talking of the estate of the Popedom, An. 931. he states it thus. In Rome were elected yeerly out of the Nobility two Consuls, who according to the antient Custom ruled that Citie. Under them was appointed a Judge to minister justice to the people. There was also a Counsell of twelve men, which gave Governors unto the Towns subject to Rome. And for the Pope, he had in Rome more or less Authority, according to the favour which he found with the Emperors, or others then most mighty; but the leaving of Italie by the Ger∣man Emperors, setled the Pope in a more absolute Soveraignty over the City. And yet it seems they were not of such absolute power, but that the Romans tugged hard with them for their Liberties. Concerning which he tells us in another place, That the ambition of the peo∣ple of Rome did at that time (viz. An. 1010.) make much war with the Popes, and that having helped the Pope to drive out the Emperor, and altered the Government of the City as to them seemed good, suddenly they became Enemies to him, and the Popes received more injuries at their hands than at any other Christian Princes; and that even in those days when the Censures of the Popes made all the West of the wold to tremble, yet even then did the people of Rome rebell, and both the Popes and the People studied for nothing so much, as how one of them might overthrow the Authority and Estimation of the other.

But for the method and degrees by which the Popes ascended to their temporall greatness, take here an extract of the Story collected out of the best Authors, by the most reverend Father in God the late Lord Arch-bishop of Canterbury, in his learned and laborious work against Fisher the Jesuit.

The Pope (saith he) being chosen antiently by the Clergie and people of Rome, used always to receive from the Emperors hands a ratification of that choyce: inso∣much that about the yeer 579. when all Italie was on fire with the Lombards, and Pelagius the second constrained through the necessity of the times, to enter upon the Popedom without 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Emperors leave; S. Gregorie then a Deacon, was shortly after sent in an Embassie to ex∣cuse it. But when the Lombards grew so great in Italic, and the Empire was so infested with the Saracens, and such changes happened in all parts of the world, as that neither for the pre∣sent the Homage of the Pope was usefull to the Emperor, nor the Protection of the Emperor a∣vailable for the Pope: by this means was the Bishop of Rome left to play his own game by himself. A thing which as it pleased him well enough, so both he and his Successors made great advantage by it. For being grown to that eminence by the favour of the Emperors, and the greatness of that City and place of his abode; he then found himself the more free, the greater the Tempest was that beat upon the other. And then first he set himself to alie∣nate the hearts of the Italians from the Emperor; in which he did prevail so far, that Theo∣phylact the Exarch coming into Italie, was opposed by the Souldiers, who wished better to the Pope than to the Emperor; and the Emperors own Governor was fain to be defended from his own Souldiers by the power of the Pope, who had gotten interest in them against their own Master. Next he opposed himself against him; and about the yeer 710. Pope Constantine the first did openly affrone Philippicus the Emperor, in defence of Images, as Onu∣phrius telleth us. After him Gregory the 2^d. and 3^d. took up his example, and did the like by Leo Isaurus. By this time the Lombards began to pinch very close, and to vex on all sides not only Italie, but Rome too. This drives the Pope to seek a new Patron, and very fitly he meets with Charles Martel in France, that famous Warrier against the Saracens. Him he im∣ployeth in defence of the Church against the Lombards, and the Address seems very advisedly taken, it proved so fortunate to them both. For in short time it dissolved the Kingdom of the Lombards, having then stood two hundred and four yeers, which was the Popes security: and it brought the Crown of France into the House of Charles, and shortly after the Western Em∣pire. And now began the Popes to be great indeed. For by the bounty of Pepyn, the sonne of Charles, that which was taken by him from the Lombards, was given to the Pope; that is to

say, the Exarchate, and all that lay betwixt the Apennine and the River of Po. So that now he became a Temporall Prince. But when Charles the great had set up the Western Empire, then he resumed the Antient and Originall power, to govern the Church, to call Councills, and to order Papall Elections. And this power continued for a time in his posterity; for Gre∣gory the seventh was confirmed in the Popedom by the sanre Henry the fourth, whom he after∣wards deposed. And it might have continued longer, if the succeeding Emperors had had Abilities enough to secure, or vindicate their own Rights. But the Pope keeping a strong Counsell about him, and meeting with some weak Princes, and those oft-times distracted with great and dangerous wars, grew stronger til he got the better; yet was it carried in succee∣ding times with great changes of fortune, and different success; the Emperor sometimes plucking from the Pope, and the Pope from the Emperor; winning and losing ground, as their spirits, abilities, aids and opportunities were; till at last the Pope setled himself on the grounds laid by Gregory the seventh, in that great power which he now useth in and over these parts of the Christian World. A power first exercised (saith he in another place) by this Pope Gregorie the seventh, and made too good upon the Emperor Henry the fourth, as by Pope Adrian the fourth, Alexander the third, with some others, upon Frederick Barbarossa. And o∣thers of the Emperors were alike served when they did not submit.

And for this I hope his Holiness was not to be blamed. For if the Emperor kept the Pope under for divers yeers to∣gether; against all reason, the Popes as Bellarmine affirms, being never subject to the Emperor, and wanting force to stand on his own Prerogative: I hope the Pope having now got power enough, may keep the Emperors under-foot, and not suffer them any more to start before him.

Having thus a little glanced at the means, by which the great power of the Church of Rome was first obtained, let us next consider of those Policies by which this Papall Monarchy hath been so long upheld in esteem and credit. We may divide them into three heads. 1. Those by which they have insinuated and screwed themselves into the affections and affairs of the grea∣test Princes. 2. Those by which already they have, and by which they will hereafter be able to secure their estate. And 3^ly. those by which they keep the people in obedeence and ignorance.

1. Concerning the first. First the Donation of severall Kingdoms to them which have no right nor title, but by these Grants of the Pope, cannot but bind them fast to uphold that power, without which they could lay no clame to that which they are possessed of. Of which sort was the Confirmation of the Kingdom of France to the House of Pepin; of Naples to the House of Schwaben, and Anjou; of Navarre to the Spaniards. 2. The readiness of their Mi∣nisters to kill such as resist them, cannot but necessitate Princes to seek their friendship, and hold fair with them: especially since by a Writ of Excommunication they can arm the Subjects against their Soveraign; and without the charge of leavying one souldier either destroy him utterly, or bring him to conformity. The frequent wars raised by them against the Emperors of Germany, and that against King John in England, by these Papall fulminations onely; the poi∣soning of the said King John by a Monk of Swinestead; and of King Henry the third of France by Jaques Clement, are full proofs of this. 3. Then followeth their allowance of Mariages pro∣hibited both by God and Nature; the issue of which cannot but uphold the Popes Authority, without which their birth would be illegitimate, and consequently themselves uncapable of the estates they are born unto: And by this means they do more strengthen themselves by the unlawfull Mariages of others, than ever Prince could do by the lawfull Mariage of his own. Nothing more fastened Queen Mary of England to the See of Rome, than the question that was raised about the Mariage of her Mother to King Henry the eight; the lawfulness of which depended chiefly on the dispensation of Pope Julio the second. 4. Then cometh in their dis∣pensing with the Oaths of Princes, when they conceive themselves induced upon reason of State, to flie off from those Leagues, and break off those Treaties, which have been solemnly made and sworn betwix them and their Neighbours. By means whereof, such Princes think themselves not perjured, because dispensed with by the Pope; and commonly get something in advantage, or point of profit, for which they cannot be unthankfull unto the Papacy. Exam∣ples of this kind are obvious in all times and stories. 5. Next comes the chosing of the youn∣ger sonnes of great Princes into the rank of Cardinalls, which obligeth the whole Stock on Fa∣milie to the Papall Throne: that being a means whereby young Princes are preferred without charge to their Fathers, or any diminution of the Regall Patrimony. 6. And as by these courses he holds in with all Christian Princes generally, which are of the Religion of the Church of Rome: so hath he fastned more particularly on the King of Spain; whereof we shall speak fur∣ther when we come to that Countrey.

2. Concerning the second. So it is that their Estate hath the firmest foundation of any, as being built on the consciences of men possessed with an opinion of their Infallibility, and that undoubted power they pretend unto, not only in Heaven and upon Earth, but also over Hell and Purgatory. 2. Then comes the innumerable Preferments at their disposing, for men of all humours, and affections: as having in their power the disposing of almost all the Benefices and Bishopricks in Italie, half of those in Spain, divers in Germany and France, which keepeth the Clergy, and all such as are that way studied, in a perpetuall dependance upon that See; espe∣cially

injoying by it many notable Privileges, which those of the Temporalty are not capable of. 3. Consider next the multitude of Monks and Friers, whose very being depends wholly upon his Authority; every Monastery and Convent being a Garrison (as it were) to defend the Papacy, and train up a Militia of Spirituall Janisaries; men most affectionately devoted to his See and Service. Of these it is conceived that there are no fewer than a Million, one half whereof at least may be fit for action; and all maintained at other mens cost, themselves not disbursing a penny towards it. 4. Their Pardons and Indulgences are a great increase to their Revenue: some of them as unlimited as that of Pope Boniface the eighth, which was for 82000. yeers to all that could say such a Prayer of S. Augustines; and that for every day, Toties, quoties. 5. Their practising on Penitents, whom they perswade in the very agony of their souls, that there is no salvation for them but by giving part of their estates unto the Church. 6. Nor have they found any small advantage to their Power and Patrimony, by the invention of Spirituall Fra∣ternities, which are Appurtenances (as it were) to the Orders of Friers, and may in number perhaps equall them. Into these the Lay-people of all sorts, men and women, maried and single, desire to be inrolled, as hereby injoying the spirituall prerogatives of Indulgences, and a more speedy dispatch out of Purgatory.

3. Concerning the third. 1. They deter the people from reading the Scripture, alleging un∣to them the perills they may incur by mis-interpretation. 2. They breed an Antipathy between the Papists and the Protestants: insomuch that a Papist may not say Amen unto a Protestants Deo Gratias. 3. They debar them from all sound of the Religion, in prohibiting the Books of the Reformed Writers; and hiding their own Treatises, in which the Tenent of the Protestants is recited, only to be confuted; insomuch that in all Italie you shall seldom meet with Bellar∣mines works, or any of the like nature to be sold. 4. They have under pain of Excommunica∣tion, prohibited the Italians from Travell and Traffick with Hereticall Countreys, or such pla∣ces, where those contagious sounds and sights (as they term them) might make them return in∣fected. 5. The Severity, or Tyranny rather, of the Inquisition, (of which we shall speak more at large when we come to Spain) crusheth not onely the beginnings, but the smallest suspitions of being this way addicted. And 6^ly. The people thus restrained from Travell, are taught to believe that the Pritestants are Blasphemers of God and all his Saints; that in Englard Churches are turned to Stables; the people are grown barbarous, and eat young children; that Geneva is a professed Sanctuary of Roguery, and the like. We have yet two later examples of their dea∣ling in this kind. First, the gross slander of the Apostacy (or as they call it, the Reconcilia∣tion) unto their Church, of the Right Reverend Father in God D^r. King, not long since the Lord Bishop of London, a Prelate of too known a faith and zeal, to give occasion for such a calumny. The second, a book by them published, and commonly sold in Italie and France, con∣taining a relation of Gods Judgements, shown on a sort of Protestant Hereticks, by the fall of an house in S^t. Andrews Parish in London, in which they were assembled to hear a Geneva Lecture, Octob. 26. A. D. 1623. By which dealing the simple people are made to believe that to be a judg∣ment on us of the Protestant party, which the Authors of that Pamphlet well know to be a ca∣lumnie in regard of us; and a sad chance (I will not say a judgment) which befell their own, by a fall of a Chamber in Black-Friers, where they were met to hear the Sermon of one Druris, a Popish Priest, and that too on the fift of November in their own accompt, being the 26. of Octo∣ber before mentioned.

The Popedom being thus cunningly and strongly founded, it cannot be, if the Popes had been chosen young, or of the same Family, (so that the Successor had not often crossed the de∣signs of his Predecessor) but that this new Monarchie had been greater and better established, than ever the old Roman Empire was in her greatest glory. And to say truth, I have oft wondred with my self that some of the more active Popes, especially such as were chosen young, and had the happiness to descend of noble Families, did never seek the setling of this Estate in their own Posterity; especially considering the good Precedents which they had before them, both in sacred and in civill stories. The high Priesthood in the Church of Jewry went from Father to Sonne, and why should any man think it inconvenient to follow the example of Almighty God in making the high Priesthood in the Church of Christ to be also herediiary, not elective? The Saracens, who were as great Masters for wit and policy, as any those Ages did produce, pursued that precedent, governed by Hereditary Caliphs many yeers together, untill the Sultans their Vicegerents (ambitiously affecting the Supreme Command) rooted out their races. And if the same Obligation lie on the Masters of Religions or mixt Orders, for preserving the Rules and Statutes of their foundations, as is upon the Pope by the fundamentall Ordinances of the Con∣clave, as it seems to do, why might not the Popes as well dispence with those Constitutions, and turn the Popedom into an Hereditary Estate, as Albert of Brandenbourg, and Gotardus of Denmark, Masters of the Dutch Knights in Prussia and Livonia, in their times have done? Nor can I see, but that such an alteration as I speak of, might be altogether as contenting to the Princes of Christendom, as the like change from an unsetled popular Government to an hereditary Monar∣chy, was formerly unto the Provinces and People of the State of Rome. Of which it is affirm∣ed by that notable Historian and States-man Tacitus, Ne{que} Provinciae illum rerum statum abnue∣bant, suspecto Senatus Populique imperio ob certamina potentium, & avaritiam Magistratuum; in∣valido Legum auxilio, quae vi, ambitu, postremo pecunia turbabantur. The Provinces (saith he) dis∣liked

not the alteration, to whom the Government of the Senate and People had been long di∣stasted, by reason of the factions of the great ones, and covetousness of their Officers: the Laws affording no security at all, as being swayd up and down by force, ambition and corrup∣tion. The Popedom setled in one house, would prove more constant in the preservation of all Leagues and Treaties; more carefull to preserve the interest of their Estate, more usefull to the Confederates and Allies thereof upon all occasions, than it is at present: where the Popes so often change their sides, and shift their factions; the Successor many times esteeming it his greatest glory to rescind all the acts of his Predecessor. And possible enough it is, that Caesar Borgia, the sonne of Alexander the sixt, might have some such ends, when it was convenanted betwixt him and Lewis the twelfth of France, that being declared Generall of the Churches Forces, and giving his helping-hand to that King in the Conquest of Millain, he should be aided by him in recovering all the Lands of the Church, which the Dukes of Urbine and Ca∣merine, the Families of the Malatesti, Baillons, and Bentivogli, with divers others of less note, did possess in Italie. Which having got into his hands, had not his Fathers sudden death, and his own dangerous sicness hapning at the same time, cut off his design, it had been a matter of no great difficulty (if of any at all) to have made himself absolute Master of Rome, and of all the Lands of the Church, and to have left the same established in the Borgian Familie. 'Tis true, that such an alteration would be very distastfull to the ambition of the Cardinals, who by the deaths (naturall or violent, it matters not) of the present Pope, aspire by all means both of love and money to that high dignity. But for my part, I cannot see how all the wit in the Conclave had been able to hinder it, if Alexander, on a purpose to poyson some of that number whom he had invited to a Supper, by a meer mistake of his Cup-bearer, had not poysoned him∣self, (even in the very heat of the business then almost effected) and so made frustrate the device.

But passing by this imagination of an Hereditary Popedom, let us behold it as Elective, and look upon the form and order observed in it. Now the Election of the Pope is made most commonly in this place and manner. In the Popes Palace on the hill Vatican, are among other buildings, sive Halls, two Chappells, and a Gallery seventy foot long. The Gallery is appoin∣ted for conference, one Chappell for the Mass, and for the Election; the other with the Halls, are for the Cardinals lodgings. Every Hall hath two rows of Chambers, which are purposely for the time, made of green or violet cloth. To each Cardinall is allowed four servants, to lie in his chamber. They that are once within, are compelled, unless they be sick, still to con∣tinue there; and such as are once out, are no more permitted to go in: lest by that means, the Cardinals should maintain intelligence with any forrain Princes. To this Conclave (for by this name the place of the Election is called) is but one door, to which belongeth four locks, and as many keys. One key is in the keeping of the Cardinalls; one, of the City-Bishops; one, of the Roman Nobility; and one, of the Master of the Ceremonies: There is in this door a Wicket or Hatch, which is opened only at dinners and suppers, whereof the Master of the Ceremonies keepeth a key. At this hole the Cardinals servants receive their meat; every dish being first diligently searched, lest any Letters should be conveyed in them. As for the lodg∣ings, they have neither holes nor windows to give light; so that there they make day of wax∣candles: And lest the Pope should be made by force, both the City and Conclave are strongly guarded. When the Cardinals are going to Election, the privileges of the Cardinals are reci∣ted, which every one sweareth to observe, in case he be chosen Pope. Then the Master of the Ceremonies ringing a Bell, calleth them all to Mass: which ended, there is brought to every Car∣dinal a Chair, and theren a Scroll of all the Cardinals names. Before the Alter is set a Table, covered with a purple cloth, whereupon is set a Chalice, and a Silver Bell, and about it six stools, on which sit two Cardinal-Bishops, two Cardinal-Priests, and two Cardinal-Deacons. Every Cardinal writeth his voyce in a piece of paper, goeth to the Altar, prayeth God to guide him in the Election, putteth his voyce into the Chalice, and departeth to his seat. The first Bishop taketh out all the papers, and delivereth them to the first Deacon; who unfol∣deth each of them, readeth (without mentioning the name of the Elector) the name of the ele∣lected: and every Cardinal in his particular Scroll, noteth how many voyces every one hath. The accompt being made, the First Priest having the like Scroll, pronounceth who hath most voyces: which done, the Priest ringeth a Silver Bell; at which call the Master of the Ceremo∣nies bringeth in a pan of coles, and burneth all the little papers, wherein the names of the ele∣cted were written. He that hath the most voyces (so that his voyces exceed the proportion of two parts of three) is acknowledged Pope, and adored by the rest of the Cardinals: but if they exceed not this number, they must begin all anew. If any space of thirty days the Ele∣ction be not fully ended, then must the Cardinals be kept from fire, light, and victualls, till they are fully agreed. The wicket which we before mentioned, is called the Golden Gate; at which stand an infinite number of poor people; on whom the new Pope, having opened that gate, be∣stoweth his Fatherly benediction; and remitteth to them all their sins. Then striketh he con∣tinually on the same door with a golden Mallet; which whilst he is doing, workmen without break it open. The chips, stones, dust, and dirt which falleth from the Gate, while it is open∣ing, are gathered and preserved as choicest Reliques; and the Golden Mallet is usually given to that Cardinal who is in most grace with the new Pope.

This is the ordinary way of the Popes Election; but subject to much Faction and Division a∣mongst the Cardinals, and that in times of less deceit than, the present are. Insomuch as after the death of Pope Clement the fourth, the differences amongst them held for two years and more. Which gave occasion to one of them to say in scorn, that they must uncover the roof of the house, to make way for the Holy Ghost to come upon them. And there is now much more cor∣ruption and abuse in it than ever formerly; as buying of Voyces, setting up some for stales, and tearing scrutinies; every Cardinal desiring to have a Pope of his own, or his Princes Fa∣ction. So that we find it written of an old Sicilian Cardinal, who after long absence came to the Election of a Pope, where he expected that incessant prayers, as in times of old, should have procured some fit man to be pointed out to them for the Vicar of Christ; that finding nothing but canvassing, promising rewards, aud threatning for Voices in the choice; ad hunc modum (saith he) fiunt Pontifices Romanis, and so returned into his Countrey, and saw Rome no more▪

The ordinary Temporall Revenue of the Papacy arising out of Land-rents, Imposts uopn Commodities, and sale of Offices, Boterus maketh to be better than two Milliont of Crowns; but the extraordinary and Spirituall to be far beyond. For it is said of Pius Quintus, who sate Po••e six years only, that he got from the Spanish Clergy 14 Millions. And though he was a very great builder, which spent him a great deal of money, yet he so managed his Estate, that he layd up four millions of Crowns in the Castle of S. Angelo Sixtus the fifth took from the Jesuits at one clap 20000 Crowns of yearly rent (because they were too rich for men professing poverty) and having sat but five years, had costered up five Millions of Gold; four of which his successor Gregory the fourteenth spent in less than a year. Out of France they receive no less than a Million of Crowns yearly. Out of England when it was the Popes Puteus inexhaustus, they and their followers extracted no less than 60000 Marks per an. which amounteth to 120000 pounds of our present money; and was more than the Kings standing Revenue did attain unto; Yet was this in the time of K. Henry 3. before their avarice and rapine was at the height. And of late daies, no longer since than the reign of K. Henry the 8. besides their Peter-pence, which was an Annual rent upon every chimny in the Realm, first granted to the Pope by Offa King of the Mer∣••••ans, An^o 730, or thereabouts, and afterwards confirmed by Ethelwolf the second Monarch of England; besides their first Fruits, Tenths, and all other exactions; it was made evident that in some few years then last past, the Popes had received out of England no less than 160000 ^l sterling, for the Confirmation of Episcopall Elections only. By which we may conjecture what vast sums they drew hence on all other occasions. Let other Countries subject to the Popes authority be ac∣cordingly rated, and the totall will amount to a sum incredible. Next adde to this the sums of money they receive from particular persons, for pardons, for dispensations with unlawfull Mariages, the profits arising from Pilgrimages, from the death and funerals of great persons, from the Indulgencies granted to Abbies and Convents, in all which the Popes have a share; and it would puzzel a good Arithmetician to state his Intrad••. So truly was it sayd by Pope Sixtus the fourth, that a Pope could never want money as long as he was able to hold a pen in his hand. Yet notwithstanding, their Treasurie for the most part is but low or empty. For 1. the State they keep, because of that great honour which they have above other Princes, which is to be maintained at a great expence (for the more worship the more cost, as the saying is) is very charge∣able unto them; their ordinary Guards standing them in no less than 30000 Crowns per annum. 2. the large allowances which they are fain to give unto their Legates, Nuncios, and other Ministers, keep their coffers low; the entertainment of their Ordinary Nuncios in the Courts of Christian Princes, amounting to no less than 1200 Crowns a moneth to each. And 3. their greedy desire to enrich their Sonnes or Kinsmen with the treasures of the Church (with which humour Pope Sixtus the fift, being of poor and obscure birth, was never touched) keeps them alwaies bare. Adde unto these the excessive gorgeousness of the Papall vestmen•••• (in which vanitie every one seeketh to excell the other) especially that of their Triple Crown; which must needs put them to great charge, and continuall issues of their treasure. And for an evidence of this last, we find that Clement the fift, who first transferred his See to Avignon, to shew his gallantry to the Fr••uch (probably unacquainted with the like fine sights) had his Crown thick set with Carbuncles and precious stones, one of which being lost by a fall from his horse, was valued at 6000 Ducats.

As for the Forces of the Church, the Pope is able to impres•• as great a number of Land-soul∣diers out of his estate, as any Prince or Common-wealth within the limits of Italie. Paul the 3. sent to the aid of Charles the fifth in the Wars of Germany twelve thousand Foot, and sive hundred horse, and yet raised his own Family to the Dukedom of Parma. Pius the fift sent to the aid of Charles the ninth against the Hugonots 4000 Foot, and 1000 Horse; which Forces they maintained at their own charges. And when Pope Clement undertook the War of Ferrara, he raised out of his estate 20000 Foot, and 2000 Horse in less than a moneth, which was more than most Princes in Europe could possibly have done. And for the valour of his Soul∣diers, and ability of his Commanders, they retain so much (as before was said) of their An∣cesters vertues, that there are thought to be many Familes in the estate of the Church, able to furnish all the Commonwealths and Princes of Christendom with sufficient Captains. What, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 how litle he is able to do by Sea, may be best seen out of the aid which he sent to the Ve∣netians

at the famous Battell of Lepanto; wherein he furnished them with no more than twelve Gallies; and those too hired of the Duke of Florence: The Venetians in the Adriatick, and the Florentines in the Tuscan Seas, having all the Trade, and consequently all the power in the seas of Italie. 'Tis true the Pope was bound by the capitulation to bear the fift part of the charge of the war, and with the help of the rest of the Princes of Italie (who were to march under his colours) to set forth 50000 Foot, and 4500 Horse; which is as great an Argument of his riches and power by land, as the other is of his weakness at sea.

Having a purpose in the prosecution of this Work to mention such particular Orders of Knighthood, as most Countries have given beginning to, I will here set down the Orders of such Popish Spirituall Knights or Friers, which his holy benediction hath erected, and ••at allow∣ance doth maintain. And for our better proceeding, we will begin with the originall of a Monasticall life; and then we will make speciall mention of some of the Romish Votaries of both sexes. Know then that under the seventh Persecution raised against the Church by Decius, one Paulus, born at Thebes in Egypt, retired to a private cave under the foot of a Rock, An^o 260. Here he is sayd to have lived one hundred years, and to have been seen of no man but one Antho∣ny, who was at his death. This Anthony was the first that followed the example of Paulus; a man of a noble house, and one that sold all his estate, that he might the more privately injoy himself. He lived an hundred and fifty years, and is called the Father of the Monks. To these beginnings, doth Polydore Virgil refer the originall of the Monks, and religious orders; the name Monk▪ comming from the Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, because of their lonely and solitary lives. Those of the religious orders are called Fratres, and in English Friers, from the French word Frere, which signifieth a Brother; and that, either because of their brotherly cohabitation; or else because they are Fratres in malo, brethren in mischief and design.

The foundation of Monasticall life thus layd by Paulus, and Anthony, the world increased so fast in Monks and Eremites, that it seemed necessary to prescribe them orders. Hereupon Saint Basil gathered them together, living formerly dispersed; and is said to be the first that built them Monasteries. He is also said to have ordained the three Vows of Poverty, Chastity, and O∣bedience; to have instructed them in good Arts, true Religion, and in the service of God, with Hymns, Prayers, and Watching. Of this order there are not many in the Latin Church, but good plenty of them in the Greek. They are bound to abstain from all kind of flesh, and are called Monks of S. Basil, by the name of that Father; amongst the Writings of which Father, the Rules for these Monastick•• are set down at large.

2 The next who prescribed Orders was S. Augustine, born in the year 350, who being thirty years of age, is said to have obtained a Garden without the walls of Hippo for private contem∣plations. Twelve only he assumed into his society, living with them in all integrity, and wear∣ing a leathern Girdle to distinguish them from Monks. Hence came the present Austin Friers, or the Eremites of S. Austin, as others call them. Of such esteem formerly in the Universitie of Oxford, that all who took the degree of a Master of Arts, were to submit themselves to their Oppositions in the publick Schools, and receive approbation from them; from whence the form, in Augustinensibus responderit vel opposuerit, still retained among them. There house in Lon∣don stood in Broadstreat, of which a part of the Church still standeth, converted to a Church for the use of the Dutch; the rest demolished, and in the place thereof a stately Mansion erected by Sir William Pawlet the first Marquess of Winchester, and Lord Treasurer of England. These make the first order of the Friers Mendicants. The first Monastery of them was erected at Paris by William Duke of Guien, An^o 1155: and An^o 1200, they began to flourish in Italie, by the fa∣vour of John Lord of Mantua▪ The other branches of this Tree, are 1 the Monks of S. Hierom, 2 the Carmelites, 3 the Crouched Friers, and 4 the Dominicans.

1 The Monks of Saint Hierom challenge their originall from the worthy Father of the Church so called. They flourish especially in Spain; where there are thirty two Monaste∣ries of them; their chief House being Saint Bartholomews of Lupiena; and have taken unto themselves the Rule of Saint Austin. Their Robe is a white Cassock, under a tawney Cloak.

2 The Carmelites, so called from Mount Carmel in Syria, pretend their original from Elias, and John the Baptist. They onely allowed at first the rule of S. Basil; and were confirmed in Europe by Honorius the third. They are by some called Jacobines, from a Church dedicated to Saint Iames, where they had their first Convent; and by us, the White Friers, from the colour of their habit. Their house in London stood in Fleetstreet, converted since into a dwelling of the Earls of Kent, besides other Tenements. Their Rule was afterwards corrected according to the Rule of Saint Austin; by Donna Eresba (or Teresa) a Spanish woman, who made them also certain Constitutions, confirmed by Pius the fourth, An^o 1565.

3 The Friers of S. Crosse, Crossed, or Crouched Friers, were first ordained by ••••riacus Bishop of Hierusalem, who shewed to Helena the place where the Cross was hidden: hence this Or∣der, which being almost decayed, was restored first by Urban the second, and afterwards by In∣nocent the third, under the rule of Saint Austin. Their Robe is Watchat, and in their hands they carry the figure of the Cross. Their house in London near the Tower, still retains its name.

4 The Dominioans, or Friers Preachers, were instituted by Saint Dominik a Spaniard. He

puts himself in this Order with sixteen of his Disciples under the Rule of Saint Austin, An^o 1206, and had his device confirmed by Honorius the third. Their duty is to preach the Go∣spell in all places unto the farthest parts of the world; which both they did, and their suc∣cessors since have done, not at home only, but in India and America, with great zeal and dili∣gence. They are call'd by us Black Friers, from the colour of their habits, and are the 3. Order of Friers Mendicans. Their house in London stood neer Ludgate, and took up the whole Precinct which is still called Black-Friers, though nothing be remaining of it but the very name.

3 The third that prescribed Orders was S. Benedict, born at Nursia, in the Dutchy of Spoleto, An^o 472. He gathered the Monks of Italie together, gave them a Rule in writing, caused them to be called Benedictines, or Monks of Saint Benedict; and lived till he had seen twelve Monasteries ••illed with them. After his death this Order grew so populous, that there have been of it 29 Popes, 200 ardinals, 1603 Arch-Bishops, 4000 Bishops, and 50000 Canonized Saints. Their habit is a loose Gown of black, reaching down to the ground, with a Hood of the same; an∣under-garment of white woollen, and boots on their legs. The other principall streams of this Fountain are, first, the Monks of Clugnia, secondly of Carthusia, thirdly of Cisteaux, fourthly the Celestines.

1 The Monks of Clugnie, are so called from the Abbey of Clugnie in the County of Bur∣gundy; the Abbot whereof, by name Odo, was the first that reformed the Benedictines then fallen from their former integrity, An^o 913. He obtained of the Popes and Emperors, that all such Abbies as would come under the compass of his Reformations (which were in all about two hundred) should be called the Congregation of Clugni, and that they might call their Chapi∣ters, &c.

2 The Carthusians were first instituted by one Bruno a German Doctor of Divinity at the Town of Carthusia in Daulphine, An^o 1080: His followers, which were at the first but six, have at this day 93 Monasteries. They eat no flesh, live by couples, labour with their hands, watch, pray, and never meet together but on Sundaies. Their house in London by corruption and long tract of time, got the name of the Charter-house (the Monks themselves being corruptly called the Charter-house Monks) now better known by the name of Suttons Hospitall; from the Hospitall of the Foundation of Richard Sutton, a wealthy Citizen of London.

3 The Monks of Cisteaux were first instituted by one Robert, Abbot of Molesme, An^o 1090 or thereabouts; who together with 21 of the most religious of his Covent, retired to Ciste∣aux in Burgundy Dutchy; hence the name. About five years after, one Bernard, a great Lord, became of their Order, who built and repaired for them 160 Abbies. Their Robe is a white Cassock, girt with a Girdle of wooll, the rest black. They were by us called White Monks; and the common Benedictines, Black Monks; both from the colour of their habits.

4 The Celestines ow their originall to Peter de Moron, a Samnite, born An^o 1250; who being afterwards for his sanctity chose Pope, was called Celestine the fift. He reformed the Be∣nedictines, then much degenerated; and had his Order confirmed by Gregory the 11. There are at this present 124 Monasteries of them.

The 4 and last that prescribed new Orders to the Monasticks, was Saint Francis of Assis in the Dutchy of Spoleto. He fell from Merchandize, which was his first profession, unto the study of Religion, going bare-foot, and behaving himself very penitently; whereupon, great store of Disciples following him, he gave them a Rule in writing; by which they are bound to profess absolute beggery, and are not permitted to carry any mony about them, or more victuals than will for the present serve themselves and their Brethren. This they observe punctually in their own persons, but give themselves to have a Boy with them, to do both without scruple. S. Francis desired they should be called Minors, to shew their humility; but they are generally called Franciscans by the name of their Founder: By the French called Cordeliers, because of the knotty Cord which they wear about them instead of a Girdle; by us, the Gray Friers, from the co∣lour of their upper Garment. Their house in London stood near Newgate, of which the Church, the Cloysters, and some other the publick Offices do still stand entire; the whole converted to an Hospitall for poor Children by King Edward the sixt, in the latter end of his reign, now best known by the name of Christ Church. Their Rule and Order was confirmed by Innocent the 3^d, An^o 1212, and is the fourth and last of the Friers mendicants, or begging Friers. The other prin∣cipall Children of this Father, are 1 the Minimies; and 2 the Capouchins.

1 The Friers Minimes, were first founded by Franciscus de Pola, a Neapolitan, An^o 1450 according to a corrected copy of the rule of S. Francis of Assis. His followers keep alwaies a true Lenten fast, unless in case of sickness. Their Robe is a dark tawney, an hood of the same hanging to their girdles.

2 The Capouchins, (so called from their cowle or capouch) were ordained by one Ma∣thew Basci of Ancona. Frier Lewis, his companion, obtained for them of the Pope, the ha∣bit and rule of S. Francis, An. 1526. In the space 42 years they increased to 2240 associates, had 222 Monasteries, and were divided into 15 Provinces. They are bound by their Rule to spend their time in prayer; and are generally thought to be the devoutest of all the Orders Monastical.

I should now speak of the Jesuites, but that I cannot bring them under any rule, as being a peo∣ple

neither simply Lay nor Priests, nor meerly secular, nor regular, but all together. They were founded by Ignatius Loyola, born in Navarre, who being in his youth addicted to the wars, was lamed in one of his legs: after which maim betaking himself to the study of Religion, he framed this order, consisting at the first of ten only. Paul the third did confirm it, An. 1540. confining the number within sixty; which he after inlarged ad infinitum. They are now the greatest Politici∣ans, soundest Scholars, and chiefest upholders of the Romish See: so that the onely way to re∣establish the Romish Religion in any Land, is to plant a College of Jesuites in it. To the three vows of Poverty, Obedience, and Chastitie, common to all other orders, Ignatius at the instituti∣on of this, added the Vow of Mission: whereby his followers are bound to obey their Generall, or the Pope, without demanding any reason, in all dangerous and hazardous attempts whatso∣ever, whether it be undertaking some tedi••••s voyage, for the propagation of the Romish Reli∣gion, or the massacring of any Prince whose life is a hindrance to their proceedings. It is re∣ported, that a Jesuite being in the midst of his Masse, which they call the sacrifice of the Altar, was sent for by Ignatius; to whom leaving off his Mass he went immediately. Ignatius having no business wherein to employ him, told him, he only sent for him to trie his obedience; and withall prophanely added, that Obedience is better than sacrifice: and this is called the blind o∣bedience of the Jesuites. To leave them then as they are, the greatest disturbers of the quiet of Europe, I have heard a worthy Gentleman, now with God, say many times, that till the Je∣suites were taken from the Church of Rome, and the peevish Puritan (or Presbyterian) Preachers out of the Churches of Great Britain, he thought there would never be any peace in Christen∣dom; with what a true presaging spirit, the event hath shewed.

Corrivals with the Jes••ites in power and learning, and almost conaetaneous in point of time, are the Oratorians, founded by Philip Nerio a Florentine, An. 1564, who marking the great sway which the Jesuites began to have, and the danger which the Church might run if that Order were not equally ballanced by some other of as much abilitie, first established this, consisting alto∣gether of Priests; that by their diligence in preaching of the lives of the Saints, and other heads of practical and morall duties, they might divert the torrent of the peoples affection from the brood of Ignatius. The renowned Cardinall Caesar Baronius, Francis Bourdino, afterwards Bishop of Avignon in France, and one Alexander Fidelis, were the three first whom he admitted to his Rule: initiated in S. Hieroms Church at Rome by Pope Pius the fourth with great zeal and cheerfulnes; to whom, as to some of his Predecessors, the power and practices of the Jesuites were become suspitious. They increased speedily (being countenanced on so good grounds) to great num∣bers, and a proportionable Revenue: as much esteemed of for their knowledge in Ecclesiasticall Historie, and Practicall Divinitie, as the others for Philosophy, Tongues, and the study of Con∣troversies; and more accepted of in most places, because not usually intermedling in affairs of State. So evenly looked on by the Popes, that the Jesuites could not obtain the Canonization of their Ignatius, till the Oratorians were grown rich enough to celebrate that of their Nerius also, which hapned in the short Popedom of Gregory the 15. An. 1622.

To conclude this discourse of Monks and Friers, I will say somewhat of the severest kind of Recluse, which is the Anachoret, or Anchoret, so called from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, because they use to live re∣tired from company. They are kept in a close place, where they must dig their graves with their nails; badly clad, and worse dieted, not to be pitied, because their restraint of liberty is voluntary; yet to be sorrowed for in this, that after such an earthly Purgatory, they shall find in∣stead of an Euge bone serve, a Quis quaesivit de manibus vestris.

But concerning these Orders of Monks and Friers, certain it is, that at their first institution they were a People much reverenced for their holy life; as men that for Christs sake had aban∣doned all the Pomps and Vanities of the world. And questionless they were then a People alto∣gether mortified, and who by their very aspects would gain upon the affection of the hardest heart; insomuch that not only mean men, but great personages also did desire to be buried in Friers weeds, as Francis the 2^d, Marquess of Mantua, Albertus Pius another Prince of Italie, and in late times the great Scholar Christopher Longolius. But as Florus saith of the Civill Wars be∣tween Caesar and Pompey, Causa hujus Belli, eadem quae omnium, nimia felicitas; we may say also of these Friers, The greatness of their wealth, which many on a superstitious devotion had bequeathed unto them, brought them first to a neglect of their former devout and religious car∣riage; next to a wretchlesness of their credits, and consequently into contempt: so that there was not a people under heaven that was more infamous in themselves, or more scornfully abu∣sed by others. Hence the vulgar sayings of the people, that Friers wear crosses on their breasts, because they have none in their hearts; and that when a Frier receiveth the Razor, the Devil entreth into him, and the like. Nay, Sir Thomas Moore, who lost his head in the Popes quarrell, sticks not in his Utopia, to call them Errones Maximos; and would have them comprehended within the Statutes of Vagabonds and sturdy Beggers. Now to shew both the humours of Respect and Contempt used severally to these Monks and Friers, as men stood affected; there goeth a Tale, how the Lady Moore, Sir Thomas his wife, finding by chance a Friers Girdle, shewed it to her husband with great joy, saying, Behold, Sir Thomas, a step towards Heaven: whereunto with a scorn∣full laugh he returned this answer, that he feared that step would not bring her a step high∣er. And as for their retiredness and solitary course of life, so it is that many Kings, especially of the Saxons in the time of their Heptarchie, have abandoned their Scepters to enjoy it: And

Barclay in his Argenis, under the person of Anaroestus, hath defended this in such Princes as have cloystered themselves to injoy the solitude of a Covent. Which notwithstanding, Phi∣losophers have defined a man to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, a Creature principally made for civill conversa∣tion; the Poets say, Nascitur indignè per quem non nascitur alter, that he dyeth indebted to the world who leaves no posterity behind him: and the Jews, which live in great numbers even in Rome it self, abhor this unsociable kind of living, and prefer a civill sociableness much before it; as to Nature more agreeable, to Man more prositable, and consequently to God more accep∣table. And having spoken thus much of the Monks and Friers, descend we now unto the Nuns.

And indeed I should much wrong the Friers, if I should deprive them of the company of their dearest Votaries; and therefore take somewhat of them also. Called antiently Moniales from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, from their living alone; whence we also had the names of Monks and Monasteries: in the middle times called Nuns, from Nonna an Aegyptian word, (for Aegypt in old times was not meanly furnished with such Eremites) which also signifieth a solitary and lonely life. A word in some of the barbarous Latines very much in use. Scholastica the Sister of S. Benedict, was the first who collected them into companies, and prescribed them Rules. They are shaved, as Monks are, and vow (as they do) perpetuall poverty and Virginity. Which last how well they keep, let Clemangis testifie; who telleth us, that Puellam velare eadem est ac publicè eam ad scortandum exponere: to veil a Nun, and prostitute her for a common Harlot were terms equivalent. And one Robinson, who lived for a time in the English Nunnery at Lis∣bon, hath told us that he found an hole in their Garden-wall covered over with Morter, in which were hidden the bones of many new-born children, which their unnaturall Mothers had murdered and thrown in there. But of these I will instance only in two Orders, viz. that of S. Clare, as being the strictest; and that of S. Brigit, which injoyeth most liberty.

1. S. Clare was a Knights daughter of Assis, where S. Francis was born, with whom she was co-temporary, and with whose austere life she was so affected, that she forsook her Fathers house, and followed him. Having learned her Lirrie of that Frier-monger, she devised an Order of Re∣ligious women; and had it confirmed by Pope Honorius the third, An^o. 1225. Her followers vow Poverty and Virginity, as before was said, go barefoot, feed meanly, and are more streightned in their course of life, than those of any other Order. By their Foundress, out of a desire to conform the better to the Rule and Order of S. Francis, they were called Minorites, or Minores, and gave name to the place neer the Tower-hill in London, where they had their house, called from them the Minories.

2. S. Brigit was a Queen of Swethland, and coming to Rome on devotion, obtained of Pope Urban the third, An^o. 1370. or thereabouts, that Friers and Nuns might in some places live toge∣ther. For being a Woman and a Widow she knew best (as it seemeth) what was good for both Sexes, and so devised such a Rule as contented both. But little needed this cohabitation or living together under the shelter of the same roof. For they had formerly been joyned in car∣nall affections, though parted by walls; neither were the visitations of the Friers so fruitless, but that the Nuns did fructifie by them. These Friers and Nuns though they lived under the same roof, are prohibited from coming to one another, but on speciall occasions: the Foundress so ordering it, that the Nuns should lie in the upper rooms, and the Friers in the lower. The Confessor also is denied access into their chambers, but shriveth them though an Iron-Grate, by which his lodging is parted from the Lady Abesse's. And herein lyeth the Mystery of Iniquity. For Robinson, whom before I named, tells us, that at the time of his service in the English Nun∣nery at Lisbon, he was shewed a way by which this uncharitable Grate, which seemed to keep the Friers from the company of their female friends, might be, and was on such occasions usually removed, and the access made free and open to each others beds. Which if it be truly said of these, may be suspected also in all the rest of this Order, and in most also of the o∣thers.

And now I return unto my Friers, which besides the maintenance which by their Foun∣ders is allotted for their present subsistence, are kept in a continuall hope and possibility of attaining to the highest honours which that Church can give, if they continue constant in their due obedience. For there is not one of them which hopeth not to be the Prior of his Convent; 2. Provinciall of his Order in that Countrey where he liveth; 3. and then the Ge∣nerall of his Order. Next, none more likely than the Generalls to be chosen Cardinalls, and out of the Cardinalls one of necessity must be chosen, and why not he, as well as any of the pack, to be Pope of Rome? So firm and sweet a Companion of man is Hope, that being the last thing which leaves him, it makes all toyls supportable, all difficulties conquerable.

The Popedom containeth Arch-bishops 3. Bishops 54.

The Dukedom of URBINE.

ENvironed on all sides with the Lands of the Church,* 1.172 save where it coasteth on the Adria∣tick, lies the Dukedom of URBINE, having on the East Marca Anconitana; on the West, Romagna, or Romandiola; on the North, the Adriatick Sea; on the South, the Apennine. It is in length about sixty miles, and some thirty five miles in the bredth: within which round lie in∣termixt some Estates of the Church, of which the Duke is a Fendatary, and to which he payeth 2240. Crowns for a quit-rent yeerly.

The soyl is very fruitfull of Corn, Wine, and Oyl, plentifull of Figs and other fruits of most pleasant tast; and in a word, affording all things necessary for the life of man. But the air is generally unwholesom, especially about Pesaro and Fossombrune, by reason of the low flats and over-flows of the water. The principal commodities which they vend abroad, are the wines of Pesaro, sold in great abundance to the Venetians; and dryed figs which they vend unto Bologue and other places.

The most famous River is Metaurus, (now called Metremo) and a famous one it is indeed, by reason of that great battell fought on the banks thereof, betwixt Asdrubal the brother of Annibal, and his Carthaginians; and the two Consuls Livius and Cl. Nero, in which after a long and hot dispute, the victory fell unto the Romans; there being 56000. of the Carthaginians slain, (as Livie writeth) and 5400. taken prisoners. Polybius speaks of a less number both slain and ta∣ken; and like enough it is, that Livie, to advance the honor of that Family, might inlarge a little. But whatsoever was the truth in this particular, certain it is, that this victory turned the tide of the Roman Fortune, which from this time began to flow amain upon them: the Citi∣zens of Rome beginning at this time to trade and traffick, to follow their affairs, and make con∣tracts and bargains with one another, which they had long forborn to do; and that with as se∣cure a confidence as if Annibal were already beaten out of Italie. This famous River riseth in the Apennine hills, and passing by Fossombrune, a Town of this Dukedom, falls into the Adriatick.

There are reckoned in this Dukedom seven Towns or Cities, and three hundred Castles: The principall of which are, 1. Urbine, one of the most antient Cities of Italie, which both Tacitus and Plinie mention; a fair Town, well built, and the Dukes ordinary seat in Summer. It is sea∣ted at the foot of the Apennine hills, in a very rich and pleasant soyl, built in the fashion of a Miter, and therefore called Urbinas, quod urbes binas continere videbatur. Francisco Ubaldi the first Duke built here a very sumptuous Palace, and therein founded a most excellent Library, replenished with a great number of rare Books, covered and garnished with gold, silk, and sil∣ver, all scattered and dispersed in the time that Caesar Borgia seized on the Estate. Polydore Vir∣gil, the Author of the History of England which passeth under his name, was a Native here: an History of worth enough as the times then were, except onely in such passages as concernthe Pope (the Collector of whose Peter-pence he then was in England) whose credit and authority he preferreth somtimes before truth it self. 2. Pisaurum, now called Pesara, the strongest town of all the Dukedom, two miles in compass, and fortified according to the modern art of war: the fortifica∣tions of it being first begun by Francisco Maria, and perfected by Guido Ubaldi his sonne and successor; the ordinary seat of the Duke in winter, well garrisoned, and therefore trusted with the publick Armorie. It is seated neer the shore of the Adriatick, at the mouth or influx of the River Isaurus, which parts it from Romagna: populous, of handsom buildings, and a very strong wall; the soyl exceeding rich, but the air so bad, that partly in regard of that, and partly by their eating of too much fruits, nothing is more frequent here than Funeralls, espe∣cially in the moneth of August; few of the Inhabitants living to be fifty yeers old. 3. Seno∣gaille, called antiently Sena Gallica, a strong and well-fenced City neer the River Metaurus, over which there is a Bridge consisting of eighty Arches, made of that length, not so much in regard of the breadth of the Channell, as the frequent over-flowings of that turbulent water. 4. Fossombrune, called in old Authors Forum Sempronii, for air and soyl of the same nature with Pisaurum, bought by D. Frederick of Galeazzo Malateste, for thirteen hundred Florins of gold. 5. Cabo, or Cagli, on the Sea. 6. S. Leon, a good Town, and the chief of the Country of Mont∣feltre, which is a limb of this Dukedom. 7. Eugubium, or Augubio, of which nothing famous or remarkable. Of the Castles the principall are, Marivola, and the Rock of S. Leon, which were the last that held good for Duke Guidos Baldo against Caesar Borgia, Duke of Valentinoys, sonne to Pope Alexander the sixt, and the first which did return again under his obedience. For which cause when he fled the second time from the said Borgia, he dismantled all his other Castles, as being more likely to admit than resist the Invader, and these two last being very well fortified, he left to keep possession of the Countrey for him.

Here is also within the limits of this Estate the Dukedom of CAMERINE, an antient and well peopled Town, of a strong naturall situation amongst the hills: an Estate holden of the Church by the noble Family of di Varena, till the time of Pope Paul the third, when Julia di Varena the heir hereof, conveyed it by Mariage unto Guido Ubaldi Duke of Urbin. But the Pope

pretending an Escheat for want of heirs males,* 1.173 made himself Master of it by force of Arms, and gave it to his sonne Piero Farnesi, whom afterwards with the consent of the College of Car∣dinalls he made Duke of Parma, and setled Camerine on the Church, as it still con∣tinues.

In the time of Conradin the last Duke of Schwaben, Urbine was first subdued by the Earls of Montfeltre, whose Successors increasing in power, added the Town and Territory of Eugubio to it. And in the bustles betwixt Lewis of Bavaria the Emperor, and Pope Clement the sixt, An^o. 1345. Gelasso di Montfeltre held it by no other Title but as the Emperors Vicegerent. This Family injoyed it till the yeer 1444. by the Title onely of Earls of Montfeltre, and Lords of Urbine; when Frederick Ubaldi, for his singular and surpassing valour, was by Pope Eugenius the fourth, created the first Duke hereof. A man of such repute for all gallant qualities, that he was by King Henry the sixt made Knight of the Garter; in recompence of which high honour, the English to this day injoy many privileges in these Dominions. Guido Ubaldi this Dukes sonne lost his Estate to Caesar Borgia; after whose death he did recover it again by the power and favour of Pope Julio the second; to whom succeeded Francisco Maria di Rovero, his sisters sonne, in whose Family it still continues, as will appear by this ensuing Catalogue of

The Dukes of Urbine.

• 1 Frederick Ubaldi, of the antient Family de Monte feltro,* 1.174 the first Duke of Urbine, and one of the Knights of the honourable Order of the Garter.
• 2 Ghido Ubaldi, sonne of Frederick, for a while outed of this Dukedom by Caesar Borgia. He was Knight also of the Garter.
• 3 Francisco Maria de la Rovero, sisters sonne and next heir to Guido Ubaldi, was in his own right Lord of Senogallia, and had Pisa••ro from the Pope in reward of his many services done unto the Church, disseized for a while by Pope Leo the tenth.
• 4 Lawrence de Medices, Father of Catharine di Medices the French Queen, and of Alex∣ander, the first Duke of Florence, was for a while made Duke of Urbine by Pope Leo the tenth, (being of that Family) but lost it shortly after to Duke Francisco; who af∣ter the death of Pope Leo, recovered his Estates again, and died possessed of the Dukedom.
• Guido Ubaldi II.* 1.175 sonne of Duke Francisco.
• 6 Francisco Maria II. sonne of Guido the second.

The Revenues of this Dukedom are said to be 100000, Crowns per annum, but might be rai∣sed to a greater sirm, did not the Duke prefer the love and ease of his Subjects before the fil∣ling of his own coffers. He is able to raise 1200. good Souldiers out of his Estate; and more his people would supply if he had occasion. The Arms hereof Azure, a Tower Argent, envi∣roned with Flower de Lyces Or.

Here are in this Dukedom Arch-bishops 10. Bishops 3.

The Seigneury of VENICE.

WEst of the Lands of the Church, from Romandiola to the Alpes, lie the Italian Provinces of the State of VENICE; that is to say, Marca Trevigiana, Friuli, Histria, and some Ilands in the Golf neer the City it self. Besides which it containeth a great part of Dalmatia, together with the Ilands Candie, Corfu, Cephalonia, Zant, Ithaca, Cithera, and certain others of less note. The length of their Dominions both by Sea and Land, extending above a thousand miles, but the breadth not answerable.

The nature of the soyl, and the principall Rivers which refresh it, we shall see anon in the de∣scription of the Provinces before mentioned; according to which Provinces, and the chief Cities of them, the Character of the people is best taken: it being said proverbially by the Ita∣lians, that the Venetians themselves are stately, crafty and greedy; the Veronians studious and faith∣full; the Paduans fierce, the Vincentians eager on Revenge, those of Friul•• gratefull and incon∣stant; those of Histria neither long-livers, nor of very great courage. That in the conduct of a war, those of Venice bring silver, those of Treviso swords; that the Brescians are fit to dig in trenches, those of Bergomo to lay Ambushes, those of Padua to manage Horses. And of the wo∣men it is said, that those of Crema are deceitfull, those of Venice insolent, those of Venice insolent, those of Vincentia con∣stant, those of Verona gracious, those of Treviso jealous, those of Brescia diligent, and the Bergo∣masques crafty.

But not to dally longer in these Proverbiall Characters, certain it is that the Venetians them∣selves do affect a great deal of gravitie in their actions, speak very little at the Table; very se∣vere where they have authority, and many times in the excess. And yet such is the constant

temper of their Government, and their impartiality in doing Justice,* 1.176 that they are very wel obey∣ed, and generally well beloved of all their subjects (notwithstanding the heavy pressures which are layd upon them) is wel in Italie as without. Esteemed in former times good souldiers both by Sea and Land, maintaining wars continually with the Turks in Palestine; the Emperors of Constantinople in Greece it self; the Genoese by sea; and their neighbours of Italie in this Conti∣nent. But of late times they have more studied to preserve than inlarge their Dominions; and that too by rather expence of mony, than the loss of blood; and by wit rather than by valour. So fortunate in this last kind of practice, that Machiavel observed of them in his time, that what∣soever they lost by War, they recovered by Treatie. A pregnant evidence whereof we shall see anon.

To proceed now to the description of such of the Provinces and Estates of this Common∣wealth, as pass under the accompt of Italie, they are as before was said, 1. Marca Trevigiana, 2. Friuli, 3. Histria, 4. the Italian Isles of the Adriatick; of which now in order, leaving the rest to be considered in their proper places.

1. MARCA TREVIGIANA is bounded on the South, with the Rivers Athesis, and Po, by which parted from the Territory of Ferrara, and the rest of Romagna; on the West, with the Rivers Mineius and Sarca, and the Lake of Benacus, (now called Lago de Garda from a little Town of that name adjoyning) by which parted from the Dutchie of Millaine; on the East, with Friuli, and the Golf of Venice; and on the North, with the Alpes, which divide it from Tirolis, a Province of Germany.

The principall rivers of this tract are, 1. Brenta, called antiently Meduacus Major, which rising in the Alpes not far from Trent, and watering the fields of Padua, passeth into the Sea neer the City of Venice, making up the famous Haven of Malamocco. 2. Bachil••o, called an∣tiently Meduacui Minor, which riseth also in the Alpes, and passing by Vincenza, emptieth it self into the Brenta; And 3. Athesis, now called Adige, which springeth also out of the Alpes not far from Trent, and having taken many lesser streams into its channel, passeth by Verona, and af∣ter is divided into two great branches; whereof the one falls into the Sea, the other loseth it self in the middest of the Marishes.

The chief Cities of it are, 1. Vincentia, one of the twelve Cities built by the Tuscans or He∣trurians on this side of the Apennine; pleasantly seated on the banks of the River Bachilio, and another navigable water called Retone (Erotenus formerly.) The Territory of the City not more large than fruitfull, abounding with all store of fruits, and yeelding an excellent kind of wine, which from thence is vended unto Venice. The buildings of it for the most part of polished stone, whereof the fields adjoyning afford speciall Quarries; and the Inhabitants generally an industrious people, making great quantitie of Silks, with which they do adorn themselves, and supply their Neighbours. 2. Treviso, seated on the banks of the River Silus, which runneth tho∣rough the middest of it, in the middle of a large and spacious plain, abounding even to admi∣ration, with most excellent wheat, and all other necessaries. A City of no antient name, not mentioned by Ptolomie, or others of the old Geographers: but of sufficient note in the later times for being the residence or seat of those Provinciall Governors (Marquesses they are some∣times called) which the Lombardian Kings sent hither to defend their borders. Hence it gave name to all the Countrey, in Latine called Marca Trevisiana, or Tarvisana as some call it: taken by the Venetians, and lost again divers times; but was finally conquered A^o. 1380. or thereabout, Antoni•• Venieri being Duke of Venice. 3. Padua, formerly called Patavium, built by Antenor, whose Tomb is still here to be shown. The University was established An^o. 1220. famous for Physicians, who have here a Garden of Simples; and for the birth of Livy the Historian, Julius Paulus a Civil Lawyer his Co-temporary, L. Aruntius Stella, and C. Valerius Flaccus two famous Poets celebra∣ted by Martial: and in the later times of Marsilius Patavinus a Minorite Frier, who wrote so lear∣nedly in behalf of the Emperor against the Pope, Fr. Zabarella the Civilian, Mic. Savanorola the Physician, Maginus the Geographer, and divers others. It was much renowned in former times for the humanity of the men, and chastity of the women; which last so eminent and famous, that as chast as one of Padua, grew into a Proverb. Hereunto alludeth Martial, speaking of his lascivious writings.

Tu quo{que} nequitias nostri lusus{que} libelli, Uda puella leges, sis Patavina licet. Young maids my wanton lines will long to see, And read them o're, though Patavines they bee.

The City, after much vicissitude of fortune, fell into the power of the Venetians, with all her Territories, being in compass one hundred and eighty miles, An^o. 1400. Michael Steno then Duke; Vicenza being won about the same time also. 4. Brescia, the second City for bigness and beauty in all Lombardy. It is also the seat of an Arch-bishop, who is an Earl, a Mar∣quess, and a Duke. Her Territories are in length one hundred, in bredth fifty miles, which the Citizens, together with their freedom, bought of Otho the German Emperor, but lost it to Philip Maria Visconti, Duke of Millaine, An^o. 1421. to whom they yeelded upon certain conditi∣ons; which being broken by the Duke, they yeelded themselves unto the Seigneury of Venice, An^o. 1434. Francis Foscari being then Duke; under whom it continueth to this day. The City is very populous, the air sound and good, the soyl exceeding plentifull of corn, wine and

fruits;* 1.177 and having in it Mines both of Iron and Copper, to the great inriching of the people. It was antiently the chief of the Cenomani, who coming out of Gaule, drove the Tuscans hence, and seated themselves in their habitations, till finally conquered by the Romans. It is situate on a little River called Garcia, which runneth thorough the middle of it; and is said to contain at this time 50000. Inhabitants. 5. Verona, so called (as some conceit it) quasi vere una; or as others, quasi Brenona, because built by Brennus; both false and frivolous alike. It is situate on the banks of the River Athesis, and is counted the first City of the second rank of the Cities of Italie; proud in the birth of Catullus, a well-known Poet, and in an Amphitheatre (a re∣mainder of the Roman greatness) able to contain 80000. persons. The Territories hereof are sixty five miles in length, forty miles in bredth; enriched with many medicinall herbs, (espo∣cially on Mount Baldus, an hill therein) where the Physicians go a Simpling. 6. Bebriacum, or Bedriacum, as some Writers call it, two days march from Verona, now a small Burrough named Labinia, and never of any great note when it was at the best. Remarkable in the Roman stories for the defeat here given by the Vitellians unto Otho's Army; and after by Vesbasians forces un∣to those of Vitellius. By Tacitus called in that regard duabus Romanis cl••dibus notus & in∣fanstus Vicus. 7. Crema, a Town of no great Antiquity, but situate in a wealthy soyl, well peo∣pled, and as well built for the private Edifices: so strongly fortified, that it is reckoned the chief Bulwark of the Signeury of Venice, against the Millanese, on the borders of which State it standeth. First built about the year 970. by some remnants of the Anthropomorphites, who on the destruction of Pornassus (a Town of Lombardy) where before they lived, abjured their he∣resie, and were permitted to build here. Honored in succeeding times with a See Episcopall, ei∣ther the birth-place or preferment of John Cremensis, a Roman Cardinall, who being by Pope Honorius sent into England, An^o. 1225. to disswade the Clergie-men from Mariage, and having in a Convocation of the Clergie called for that purpose, highly advanced the honour of the single life, and shewed the inconvenience and unfitness of Mariage in men preferred unto Holy Orders, was the night following (to the great discredit both of his cause and person) taken in Adulterie. B. Bergom••, a right antient Town, but very well built, seated upon the side of an hill, and having a very large and beautifull Suburb, the Territory whereof hath many rough and craggy Mountains, the Spurs and excursions of the Alpes, but withall many rich and de∣lightfull valleys intermingled with them. The people of this City and Countrey are said to speak the coursest language of any in Italie, but to have as fine wits as the best. Places of more inferiour note are, 1. Este, (Ateste in most Latine Writers) whence came the Family D'Este, late Dukes of Ferrara. 2. Liniacum, a strong Garrison on the borders of Mantua; as 3. Castel-France is towards Ferrara; and 4. Seravall, of most remarkableness for the great quantity of Armour which is therein made. 5. Feltrie, which still preserves its old name of Feltria.

This Province being antiently a part of the Cisalpine Gaule, fell to the power of the Romans at the end of the second Punick war: and being conquered by the Romans did continue theirs, till first the Gothes, and afterwards the Lombards became Masters of it. Afterwards, in the fall of the Kingdom of Lombardie, it fell first unto the French, and after to the German Empire; from which by many mean conveyances, it came at last to Othocarus, King of Bohemia and Duke of Austria, who bought the same of Ulricus the last Duke of Carinthia. Upon a reconciliation made betwixt this Ottocarus and Rodolfus of Habspurg (then Emperor of Germany) it was added (toge∣ther with Austria itself) unto the Patrimony of that Family, sold by Duke Leopold the ninth, to the Carraras, then Lords of Padua; in the ruin of whose Estate and Family it fell (toge∣ther with that City) into the power of the Venetians, who still hold the same.

2. FRIULI hath on the East the River Formio, which parteth it from Histria; on the West, Marca Trevisana, and a branch of the Alpes; on the North, the main body of the Alpes, which divide it from Germany; and on the South, the Adriatick Sea, or Golf of Venice.

It is called Forum Julii in the Latine, (of which that of Friuli is derived) from Julius Caesar, who conducting his Armies this way, built the Town so named; and from that march of his, the Alpes adjoyning, as 'eis thought, had the name of Juliae. By some Writers of the mid∣dle times it is called Regio Aquilegiensis, as appertaining for the most part, by the gift of the Emperors Otho and Conradus, to the Church, or Patriarchate of Aquileia; and by the common people of Venice for the most part Patria, or the Countrey, because from these parts they derive their first Originall.

The Countrey is in a manner square, each side fifty miles, watred with Rivers of 1. Hydra, heretofore of no small fame for the silver Mines. 2. Tiliaventum, rising from the Alpes, and na∣vigable towards the later end of its course. 3. Natisco, neighboured by the famous City of A∣quileia. 4. Tiniavus, mentioned in the first of the Aeneids; which rising out of the Alpes, and running under ground for the space of 330. furlongs, breaketh out again; and being bran∣ched into nine Channells, falleth into the Gulf or Bay of Trieste. By Niger it is now called Lareina; but by Leender named Timavo. The Soyl sufficiently fruitfull, except towards the Alpes, and yeelding a very pleasant Wine, which Plinie did prefer before any in Italie.

Towns herein of most note and consequence, 1 Aquileia, or Aquilegia, as some call it, made

the Metropolis first of the Province of Histria and Venetia,* 1.178 by the Emperor Antoninus; as after∣wards of the whole Diocese of Italie by the Western Emperors. Honoured in that regard with the seat of the Praefectus Praetorio, and of his Vicarius or Lieutenant; translated from Millaine to this Citie, as the Gate of Italie, by which the Barbarous Nations used to make their entrance: never so like to be shut out as by the power aod presence of so great an Officer. After his time, and on this occasion, the Bishop here of had the title of Patriarch: And here the Patriachall See continued till the City was destroyed by Attila that furious Hun, and then removed to Ve∣nice, as the safer place, and setled in the Isle of Grada; yet so, that the succeeding Bishops of A∣quileia (for they staied at Venice onely till the times were quiet, &c.) do still retain the dignity, and name of Patriarchs, as well as those of Venice do, and with better reason. For besides the honour which it had in being made the seat of the Praefectus Praetorio, it had been formerly more honoured with the residence of Augustus Caesar, who here kept his Court, whence it had the name of Roma altera, or a second Rome; and of Tiberius, who here lived with Julia the daughter of the said Augustus, before his comming to the Empire. As for the City it self, it is situate on the River Natisco, but not well inhabited at the present; partly because of the ill Air, but principally by the ill neighbourhood of Venice, attracting all Trade unto it self. Most me∣morable in old story for enduring that famous siege against Maximinus for the safety of the Em∣pire of Rome, and her Emperours Maximus and Balbinus. In whose cause the Citizens hereof were so resolutely faithfull, that they bereaved the women (willing to lose that invaluable or∣nament of their sex for the common good) of the hair of their heads, to make Bow-strings withall. Nor did this pious constancie of theirs want an happy issue. For they beheld the Tyrant headless under their walls (slain by the hands of his own Souldiers) and saw the Me∣tropolis of the World preserved by their loyalty. And yet the matter was not ended with the death of the Tyrant; the Souldiers and people laying hands on his children also, and putting all unto the sword. Of which crueltie being asked the reason, they returned this Answer, that not a whelp was to be spared of so ill a litter; none of the brood of such a Cur; or in the lan∣guage of the Author, Pessimi Canis, Catulus non est relinquendus. 2 Trieste, of old called Ter∣gestum, from whence a spacious Bay adjoyning had antiently the name of Sinus Tergestinus, and is now called Golfo di Trieste. The Bay replenished principally with the water of the River Timans, which with many streams doth fall into it, and is therefore by the inhabitants of that Golf or Bay, called Fons maris, as Polybius in Strabo telleth us. The town of no greater An∣tiquitie than observation, mentioned by Plinie and some others of the Antient Writers, but not else considerable. 3 Montfalcon, famous for its medicinall Herbs. 4 Porto Gruate, an Haven∣town, as the name importeth. 5 Concordia, in former times of no small esteem; but so demo∣lished by Attila the Hunn, that it is now nothing but a ruin. 6 Utina, or Uden, the fairest and largest at this time of all the Province, containing about five miles in compass, and about 15000 Inhabitants. Honoured for a time with the Patriarchall See, removed hither from Aquilegia, at some siege thereof: of which though long ago deprived, yet it is still the ordinary seat of the Procurator or Provinciall Governour, sent from Venice hither. 7 Palma, a new Town, as being built by the Venetians no longer since than the year 1583, but held to be the best fortified of any in Italie. 8 Cividad de Austria, first built by Julius Caesar, in some of his marches towards Gaule, by whom it was called Julium, after Forum Julii, whence the name of Friul•• (Districtus Foro-Juliensis, as the Latins call it) came unto the Province. But being taken and repaired by some Princes of the Austrian Family (on the borders of whose Estate it standeth) it got this new name of Cividad de Austria.

This Province antiently was one of the four Dukedoms founded by the Lombards when they conquered Italie; the other three being Turin, Benevent, and Spoleto. The Family of the Be∣rengarii were once Dukes hereof; three of which were of speciall fame, and two of them Com∣petitors for the Kingdom of Italie. But this Family being suppressed by the Emperour Otho, he have a great part of the Country to the Church of Aquileia, to which almost all the rest was added by the Emperour Conrade; yet so that there were divers petit Lords who had good estates in it; the name of Duke remaining unto some of the antient race. One of which na∣med Luitprandus, envying to the Venetians their increase of Dominion, made war against them; which ended in the loss of his Country, An^o 1020, or thereabouts, ever since subject to that State: the Patriarch of Aquileia (whose authority in this Country began to decline, in the ri∣sing of the States of Venice) surrendring all his interess also to that powerfull Signeurie, as better able to defend it against all Pretenders.

HISTRIA is environed on the East, West, and South, with the Adriatick, in the manner of a Demy-Iland, or Peninsula, save where it toucheth on Friuli; and on the North is parted from Carinthia with the Alpes of Germany. The Country very woody, and full of Quarries, affor∣ding materials to Venice both for ships and houses; not comparable for fertility to the rest of Italie; and of air so sickly and unwholsome, that the Venetians were compelled to hire people to dwell there, and afterwards to grant them many large immunities. It is two hundred miles in compass, watered with the Rivers of Formio, which they now call Risano; 2 Nanportus, call∣ed at this day Quietus; and 3 Arsia, which runneth into the Gulf of Quevero, called antiently Sinus Flanaticus.

The chief Towns of it are,* 1.179 1 Cape de Istria, called in Plinies time Aegide, and being after∣wards repaired by the Emperor Justine, was called Justinoplis. But being taken and destroyed by the Genoese, and re-built again, it took the name of Caput Histriae, or Cape d' Istria, because the principall of the Province, and a Bishops See. Of this See was Vergerius Bishop, about the time of Luthers first preaching in Germany; who with Antonio de Dominis Arch-Bishop of Sp••∣lato, were of most note of any of these parts of the world that fell off from the Church of Rome to the Protestant partie; and therefore shall be spoken of in more particulars; Spalato in his pro∣per place, and Vergerius hero. Being a man of great industry and eminent parts, he was by many of the Popes employed in Germany against Luther. In which negotiation he behaved himself with such dexterity, and gave such content unto the Pope, that Paul the third, An. 1541 in∣tended to have made him Cardinal, had not some who envyed him that honour, accused him of Lutheranism; to purge himself he began to write a Book, entituled, Against the Apostata's o•• Germany; in the pursute whereof, pondering Luthers reasons, he became of his opinion; which being known, he was driven from Justinople. He submitted himself and his cause to the Father•• at Trent, but could not get a hearing. Thence he went to the D. of Man••ua, from him to the State of Venice; but no-where finding protection, he retired unto the Grisons, and there preach∣ed, till Christopher Duke of Wittenberg, An. 1548, placed him in his University of Tubing, and there allowed him a sufficiency of maintenance. It was built by Justinus (as before) the Nephew of Just••man the Emperor, as a fortress against the incursions of the barbarous people. 2 Pola, built by the Colchians at the first comming hither; the name in their language importing as much as the place of banishment. It was after made a Roman Colony, and called Pictas Julia; but being first destroied by Attila, after by the Genoese, it recovered the old name again, and still continueth with the title of a See Episcopall. It abutteth upon Sinus Flanaticus, or the Golf of Quevero. 3 Pazenze. 4 Pliun, 5 Cita Nova, all of them seated in the Midlands, and not much observable. 7 Rovigno, in a little Iland, and mounted on an high hill, not unfruitfull in Olives; beautified with a convenient Port, and that defended also by a very strong Castle. The Town but poor, by reason of the ill neighbourhood of Venice, from which distant not above twenty miles, inhabited for the most part by Mariners, and skilfull Pilots, hired by such ships as are bound for Venice to conduct them safely over the Bars of Malamocco. The adjoyning mountai∣nous and somewhat wild; but those mountains covered on the outside with Physicall Simples, and yeelding many Quarries of most excellent Marble, which so adorn the Venetian Pa∣laces.

It is recorded that the Histrians were a people of Colchis, who being sent by King Aetas to pursue Jason and the Argonauts, were driven up this Gulf; and either for fear of the Kings an∣ger, or not daring to venture their weak vessel to so long a voyage, as from hence to Colchis whence they came, stayed in this Country. It was after that time called Japidia, from Japis an Aet••lian who first planted here; and took the name of Istria from the Istri, a people on the banks of Ister, or Danubius, who made up a considerable part of this plantation. Siding with the Aetolians in their War against the Romans, and making many inrodes and excursions on them, they were invaded first by Manlius, without leave of the Senate; and him they charged with such a fury, that they beat him out of his Camp. Where finding plenty of Wine, and all store of Provisions, they fell rouudly to it; till Manlius having rallied his men again, charged them in their Cups, and killed 8000 in the place; their miserable King being so hotly pursued by the Victors, that he was fain to kill himself for fear of Captivity. This was in An^o V. C. ••75 Cl. Pulcher the next Consul perfected the conquest. Sempronius long time after that, An^o sc. V. C. 625. reduced it to the form of a Province. So it continued till the time of Augustus Caesar, who joyning it to that of Venice (or Venetia) made out of both the eleventh and last Re∣gion of Italie. Under the Romans they continued whilst that Empire stood, and after the de∣cay thereof regained their liberties, which they enjoyed till by Piracie molesting the Venetians, they lost many of their Towns to Duke Petro Candiano, An. 938; and the whole Country was made Tributary by the valour of the Duke Henry Dondol••, about the year 1190. After which many times rebelling, they were still re-conquered.

4 The fourth member of this estate with respect to Italie, are some ILANDS in the A∣driatick, which being principally under the command of this Commonwealth, is commonly called the Gulf of Venice; a Golf extending in length 700 miles, in bredth 140 miles, in some places less; so called of Adria once a famous Haven-town (as before was sayd) at the mouth of Fridanus or Po. Concerning which we are to know, that though this Gold or Bay or the A∣driatick, extended no farther than the Eastern parts of Dalmatia, where the sea beginneth to take the name of the Ionian; yet Mare Adriaticum, or the Adriatick sea was of greater length. Extended by the Antients over the Ionian, and thence South-West-ward till it meeteth with the Tuscan Seas, and South-wards till it come to the coast of Africk; insomuch as Mare Lybicum, or the sea of Africk, is by Orosius made a part of the Adriatick. For speaking of the Province of Tripolis a Province of Africk, properly and especially so called, he boundeth it on the North with the Adriatick, as he doth the Isle of Crete on the South side of it, with the Libyan Sea, quod & Adriaticum vocant, which they also call the Adriatick, as his own words are. The lik•• might also be made evident out of other Authors both Greek and Latin: Which I note here,

because Saint ••auls being tossed up and down in the Sea of Adria, as is sayd Acts 27. 27. and being after cast on shore in the Isle of Malta; occasioned some to think this Mel••te or Malta, to be that Iland of Dalmatia which is now called Melidar; because seated in the Bay or Golf of Adria: whereas the Text speaks plainly of that Isle of Malta which lyeth in the furthest parts of the Adriatick Sea, on the coasts of Africk. But to return to this Golf, it was ac∣counted heretofore to be very tempestuous and unsafe, as appeareth by Improbo iracundior Adria, in Horace; the Manix Adriaticum in Catullus, and the Ventosi tumor Adriae, in Seneca's Thyestes. But when the Empress Helena had found the Cross on which CHRIST suffered, she caused one of the three Nails with which his body was fastened to it, to be thrown of purpose into this Sea; since which time, as Platina hath told us in the life of Pope Silvester (and cites Saint Ambrose for his Author) it hath been very calm and quiet; the second nail being made into a Bridle for her sonne Constantines horse, and a Crest for his Helmet of the third. But not to trust too much to the truth of this miracle, certain it is that the Venetiane are Lords of it, by reason of their Navall power, and that it is every year espoused to the Duke of Venice, by the solemn casting in of a Wedding-Ring; and every year Baptised on Ep••phany day, by the Bishop of Zant. When this last ceremony took beginning, I am yet to seek. But for the first, which is perfor∣med with a great deal of state, every Holy-Thursday, the Duke, and all the Magnificos being row∣ed in the Bucentaure (which is a rich and stately Gallie made for such solemnities, and capable of 200 persons, whence it had the name) it took beginning from Pope Alexander the third, who being hardly put to it by the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa, fled unto Venice in the habit of a Cook, Sebastian Cyani being then Duke: in prosecution of whose quarrell, the Venetians en∣countered Otho the Emperours sonne, vanquished him, and restored the Pope▪ The Duke re∣turning back in triumph with his Royall prisoner, was thus saluted by the Pope. Cyani, take here this Ring of Gold, and by giving it unto the Sea oblige it unto thee: a Ceremonie which on this day (the Ascension day) shall be yearly observed, both by thee and thy successors, that so posteritie may know that you have purchased the dominion thereof by your valour, and made it subject to you, as a Wife to her Husband.

The pcincipall Ilands of this Sea, lie on the other side thereof, on the coast of Dalmatia. Some few there are upon this side (but those, as well as these under the command of this Signeurie) neither great nor famous. Of these the chief are, 1 MALAMOCCO, in Latin Methau∣cum, now only considerable for the Haven which is large and deep; made by the inslux of Me∣duacus before mentioned; in which the greater ships do ride till they hire Pilots from Rovigno to cross the Bars. It was ennobled heretofore with the Dukes Palace, and an Episeopall See; but the Dukes Palace being removed to Rialto, and the Episcopall See to the Iland of Chioggia, it is now inhabited for the most part by none but Sea-men. 2 TORCELLAN, in which there is a little City of the same name, honoured with a Bishops See; but by reason of the ill air not very well peopled. 3 MURIANUM, or MURIANO, three miles in compass, and but one from Venice, of a sound air, and very well inhabited, the people whereof make the best Ve∣nice Glasses, so much used in all parts. 4 CHIOGGIA, called in Latin Fossa Clodia, di∣stant from Venice 25 miles; to which it serveth instead of a Bulwark. There is a town in it of the same name, to which the Bishops See was removed from Malamocco, An. 1103, and near to which are many Salt-pits which yeeld great gain unto the people, and as much unto the Common∣wealth. Near to this Iland the Genoese so discomfited the Venetians in a fight at sea, that they were offered a blank Charter to write what they would. But the Genoese being grown too inso∣lent on their good success, made the City desperate; who putting all to hazard fell again upon them, beat them, pursued them home, and there utterly crushed them, as we shall tell you more at large, when we come to Genoa.

Betwixt these Ilands and the main land of Friuli, lieth a shoal of little Islets, in and amongst which standeth the renowned City of Venice, the head City of this Commonwealth, and the glo∣ry of Italic. these Islets 72 in number, but joyned together by many Bridges; of which here are sayd to be 4000 at least, besides 10000 boats for passage from one Isle to the other. The compass of the whole aggregate body sayd to be eight miles, the buildings fair, and generally adorned with glas windows; an Ornament not common in Italie, where the windows for the most part are made with paper to let in the light, and that paper oyled all over to keep out the wet. The num∣ber of the Inhabitants estimated at 300000 thousand. By the situation one would think that it was denominated from Venetia, which in the old Latin signifieth the seething or frothing of the sea. VENETIA A maris exaestuatio est quae ad Littus veniat, saith the old Glossarie upon Isidore, out of Marcus Varro. But the truth is, that it was so called from the Veneti, the old Inhabi∣tants of the neighbouring Province of Friuli, who to avoyd the fury of the barbarous Hunnes then threatning Italie, abandoned the main land, and built this City in the bogs and marishes of the sea adjoyning. And that it might afford them the greater afetie; they not onely built in the most inward part of the Adriatick sea, commonly called the Gulf of Venice, but in the midst of many Lakes of salt-water, extending thirty miles in compass, and having on the East the said Adriatick sea for the length of 550 miles; betwixt which and the sayd Lakes, there is a bank or causey which they call Il Lido, made as it were by nature to defend the Ilands which lie in this Lake, from the violent fury of the sea. A Causey of 35 miles in length, bending like a Bow, and opening in seven places only, which serve as well to keep the lakes always full of water, as for the

passage of Ships and Barks of smaller burden;* 1.180 the bigger being compelled to lie at Anchor on the South side of the City, near to a place called Malamocco, and the Castles of Lio, which are very well fortified; and there must remain till they are brought in by skilfull Pilots, who know the passages, which, by reason of the shifting of the sands, change very often. On the West and North sides it is compassed with very deep Marishes, about five miles distant from the land; and on the South with many Ilands, in which are severall Churches and Monasteries, like so many Forts which lie between it and those parts of Italie which are not under the obedience of the Commonwealth. So that it is impossible to be taken but by an Army which can stretch 150 miles in compass. It is built, as before is sayd, on 72 Ilands, the principall of which are, 1 Heraclea, the first seat of the Duke of Venice, from thence removed to Malamocco, and the last to Rialto; more famous at this time for being a Bishops See, than the number of Citizens. 2 Grado, to which the Patriarchall See of Aquileia was removed by Pelagius the second, about the year 580, making it thereby the Metropolitan of Friuli, or the Country of Venice; but from thence it hath been since removed to another of these Ilands called Castello Olindo. 3 Rialto, which is of most esteem and reputation, so called quasi Rivo alto, because the Marishes are there deeper than in other places; or quasi Ripa alta, because it lay higher above the waters, than the other Ilands. For which reasons that Iland getting reputation above the rest, most of the Gentlemen setled their dwellings in the same, and drew thither in the end the Dukes Palace also; insomuch that in some antient writings the whole City hath been called Rialto; many of the old Records being dated in such and such a year of the Rialto. But as they did increase in numbers, so were they fain to spread themselves from one Isle to another, till in the end they built on all the Ilands which lay near together, and might conveniently be joyned by Boats or Bridges. By this Rialto runs the passage called the Grand Canale, being in length about 1300 paces, and some fortie in bredth; adorned on both sides with stately and magnificent Palaces; and covered with an in∣credible number of Boats called Gondolos, very neatly built, and veiled over with cloth, so that the Passengers may go unseen and unknown, without the molestation of sun, wind, or rain. For publique buildings it hath in it 70 Parish Churches, to each of which belongeth a Market-place and a Well; 31 Cloysters of Monks, 28 of Nuns, besides Chappels and Almes-houses.

The principall Church of this City is that of S. Mark, the Patron of their Commonwealth, whose body they report to have been brought hither from Alexandria in Egypt, and intombed herein. Affirmed by some to be the richest and goodliest Church in all the World. The buil∣ding of Mosaick work, of which work they boast themselves to have been the Authors. A kind of work by the Grecians called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and by the Latin Writers Musiva, Musica, and Musaica; wrought out of stones or meta••s of divers colours, unto the shape of Flowers, Knots, Birds, Beast••, and other fancies of the Workman, yet done with such exactness of skill and judgement, that it seemeth to be all one stone, the work rather of Nature than Art. A Church of admirable work both within and without, compacted of most rare peeces of Marble, Por∣phyrie, and a rich stone which the Lapidaries called Ophitis, because it is speckled like a snake; adorned on the outside with 148 Pillars of Marble, and eight of Porphyrie near the door; be∣sides 600 Marble pillars of a lesser size, which carry up an open Gallery round about the Church; from whence the Magistrates and others of the principall Citizens, behold such Shews as are presented in the Market place adjoyning to it. The Church in length not above 200 foot of Venice measure, nor above 50 in bredth; the roof thereof being of an Orbicular form, lieth open at the very top, where the light comes in, there being no windows in all the Church; as com∣monly the Churches in Italie are exceeding dark, either to strike in the spectators a religious reverence, or to make their Candles shew the better. And for the inside of the Church, the riches of it are so great, the Images so glorious, the furniture of the Altars so above compa∣rison, that all the treasures of the State may seem to be amassed in the decking of it. And yet as goodly and as glorious as the Fabrick is, it is still unfinished, and as some think, is kept unfini∣shed on purpose, partly to draw on other Benefactors to advance the work, the benefit of whose liberality may be employed unto the use of the publick Treasury; and partly lest the Revenues which are given already should be resumed by the Heirs of the deceased, if the work were end∣ed. So infinitely doth the furniture of the Church exceed the sumptuousness and beauty of the Church it self.

Of other of the publick buildings, the Counsell-house, the Ducall Palace, Monasteries, Churches, and the like, though stately and magnificent structures, I forbear to speak. Nor shall I here say any thing of their private houses, so large and beautified, that here are said to be no fewer than 200 (most of them on the Grand Canale) able to entertain and lodge the best King in Christendom. All I shall adde, and so leave this City, will be a word or two of their Ars••nall, and publick Magazine. In the first of which they have in readiness 200 Gallies, with rooms for Cables, Masts, Sails, Victuals, and Ammunition of all sortt; able thereby to set out an Navy to the Sea on the shortest warning. And in the other it is said, that they have Arms sufficient for 100000 Souldiers of all sorts; amongst which are affirmed to be a thousand Coats of plate, garnished with gold, and covered with velvet, fit for the use and wearing of the greatest Princes. But of their power and forces both by Sea and Land, we shall speak more shortly.

Proceed we now unto their story. And if we look upon them in their first originall, we shall find them to have been a people of Paphlagonia (a Province of Asia the lesser) called the Heneti;

who aiding Priamus King of Troy in his ten years wars against the Greeks, where they lost their King called Philamenes (or Pterilamenes, as some call him) chose rather to seek out new dwel∣lings than return with shame unto their old. Upon this resolution they joyn themselves to Antenor, who with some remnant of the Trojans had the same design; and sayling as the wind and sea conducted them, arrived at last in those parts of Italie now called Friuli. So wit∣nesseth the Poet, saying,

Antenor potuit, mediis illapsus Achivis Illyricos penetrare Sinus, atque intima tutus Regna Liburnorum, & fontes superare Timavi. Antenor through the Greeks could force his way, And safely piercing the Illyrian Bay, Cross the Liburnian Realms, and conquer all From fierce Timavos Fountain to his fall.

Here landing they subdued the Euganei (who before inhabited this tract) and possessed their dwellings: the name of Heneti being changed into that of Veneti. But this perhaps not done till subdued by the Galls, and made part of Gallia Cisalpina; agreeably to the name of the Veneti, an old Gallick Nation, opposite to the Isle of Britain. When those Galls were vanquished by the Romans, the name and nation of these Veneti was so considerable, that their Territory had the name of Venetia; and together with Histria, made one Province of the Roman Empire. And here they lived in peace and safety under the protection of the Empire, till the terrible noise of the com∣ing of Attila and the Hunnes, occasioned many of the principall men, with their severall Re∣tinues, to betake themselves to the Ilands, and inaccessible Marishes of the Adriatick; where they built this City, and called it Venetia, by the name of their Nation, An^o 454. Not much increased in power or greatness at the fall of the Lombardian Kingdom; though so considerable at that time, that in the division of Italie made by Charles the Great, betwixt himself, the Popes, and the Eastern Emperors; the Venetians were left at liberty as a Free-Estate. After which, making use of their situation, they grew not only rich in trade, but strong in shipping; and thereby did good service to the Western Princes, in their wars against the Turks in the Holy Land. And they served themselves well by it too: getting in one Expedition onely (that name∣ly in which the Empire of Constantinople was made a prey unto the Latines, An^o. 1200.) all the Ilands which they have at the present, in the Aegean and Ionian Seas, many in those Seas which they have lost, and not a few good Towns in Pelopennesus, since conquered from them by the Turks. Contending with the Genoese for the Soveraignty of the Mediterranean, they received so great a blow at the navall battell near Chioggia, (spoken of before) that they had utterly lost all, if the Enemy could have used his fortune with moderation. But being recovered of that blow, after many various successes and events of War, they got the better of them, and made them quiet; by means whereof, being Lords Paramont at Sea, they next cast their eyes on the main land of Italie, which now they were at more leisure to look after, than they had been for∣merly. The Histrians had before infested them with Piracy, and were punished for it in the time of Duke Pietro Candiano, by the loss of many of their Towns; but in the year 1390, the whole Country is brought under the command of this Commonwealth. Padua with a great part of Trevigiana then appendant on it, they extorted from the noble family of the Carrari, An. 1400. The City of Vincentia they possessed themselves of in the same year also; and not long after fully perfected their Conquest of Histria, with the revolts whereof they had before been often troubled.

But that whereby they most improved their estate was by a constant watching of their oppor∣tunities, taking advantage of the factions and fractions amongst their neighbours, and working their own greatness out of others ruins. By means whereof they came possessed of many places of right belonging to the Empire and Church of Rome, as also of some Townes pertaining to the Dutchy of Millaine, and four of the best Havens in the Adriatick, which properly belonged to the Realm of Naples: not giving ayd to any of their distressed neighbours without the mortgage or direct sale of some peece or other. Which sordid kind of merchandizing drew all the Princes of those parts to make war upon them; every one to recover by strong hand what the Venetian had extorted from them in their necessity. And the confederates thrived so well, that Maximilian the Emperor recovered to the Empire the Towns and Territories of Padua, Vincentia, Verona, Triest, Friuli, and whatsoever else he layd clame unto; the Popes in right of the Church regained Ravenna, Rimini (or Arminum) and Faventia; Lewis the 12 of France, in right of the Dutchy of Millaine, Bergamum, Crema, Cremona, Brixia; the King of Spain in right of the Realm of Naples, Trano, Barlette, and Monopoli, all upon the Adriatick; the Duke of Ferrara gained Rovigo, and the Duke of Mantua the town of Asula. So that the Venetians being (like the Jay) stripped of all their feathers, were fain to quit the firm land, and betake them∣selves unto the Isles and Marishes of their City; having not one foot of all their whole Domi∣nion left them but their Seas and Ilands. And yet in very little time, partly by working on the Pope, to whom they quitted all their interest in the Towns aforesayd, and partly by dividing the rest of the confederates from one another, they recovered all that they had lost in a little time, except the Towns of Naples only, for which they were not willing to contend with the Crown of Spain.

The Government is Aristocraticall, managed only by the principall men of all the City, both for birth and breeding: the common-people having no authority in affairs of State. Their chief Officers at the first were many, whom they called Tribunes: but experience being had of that confusion which a multitude of Governors carrieth for the most part with it, in the year 709. they made choice of one chief Officer, whom they called their Duke. Under these Dukes they have gotten that great Dominion which they now injoy: The authority of which Dukes was at first more absolute, but by degrees restrained and limited within narrower bounds. He that beholdeth him in his Robes, his gravity and outward parts, and the respect given him by the people, would think no Prince could be more absolute and supreme. But look upon him in the exercise and powers of Government, and he is nothing in the wold but an empty Title. For notwithstanding that he injoyeth so great a dignity, yet hath he a full power in nothing, not being able to determine in any point, without the presence of his Coun∣sellors (being six in number) who always sit with him, and dispatch affairs both publick and private; as namely, giving audience to Ambassadors from Forrain States, receiving Letters from their own Ministers, granting of Privileges, and the like; in which the Duke can do just nothing, if four (at least) of these Counsellors be not present with him. And yet these Counsel∣lors without him may conclude of any thing. Nay he is so restrained in all things to the power of the Senate, and to three Officers called the Capi, that he may not go out of the Town without their consent; and by them is prescribed an Order in his own Apparell. So that he is but little better than a Prisoner, when within the City, and a Traytor if he stir abroad: at the best 〈◊〉〈◊〉 honourable Servant. And his Revenue is as little as his Authority; as being allowed out of the common Treasury, no more than 40000. Ducats a yeer towards his expence and entertainment. As for the Soveraignty of the State, that resides wholly in the Senate; but representatively in the Duke, the six Counsellers, and the three Heads or Presidents of the Forty; which are those Officers (as I take it) whom they call the Capi. The Senate or Great Counsell, consist of all the Gentlemen of Venice above five and twenty years of age, which may amount unto the number of 2500. though seldom half that number do assemble at once, by reason of their severall imployments in affairs of the Common-wealth in other places: who usually do meet together every Sunday morning, and on the mornings of other Festivalls, where they choose Magistrates, and distribute Governments, and order matters of the State. But because such great Bodies move but slowly, and are not very capable of trust and secrecie, they parcell th•••• gre•••• Counsell into lesser Members, whereof the principall are the Pregadi, and the Counsell of ••en. That of the Pregadi consisteth of 120. in which they treat of, and determine matters of the greatest importance, and therein conclude commonly of such principall points as for∣merly have been proposed and treated of in the great Assembly: And in this Counsell, besides the 120. before mentioned, the Duke, the six Counsellors, and the Counsell of Ten, and all such as have born any publick Office, have their voyce or suffrage. This is that Counsell which properly and more specially is called the Senate; in which nothing is to be concluded or passed into Acts, except four of the six Counsellors be present at them, and that sixty at the least of the whole number give their suffrage to it. Then for the Counsell of Ten, their power is uni∣versall, over all affairs, such as the other Counsels may not meddle with, as to conclude of war, or peace, to put in execution what they think most necessary for the benefit of the Com∣mon-wealth, and other things of like weight and moment: which if they were first treated of in the Generall Counsell or Assembly, and after in that of the Pregadi, as they ought to be in common course, could not be possibly managed with such speed and secrecie, as the exi∣gencies of the State require. And in this Counsell, with the Prince, and his six Assistants, the Supreme Majesty of the State doth reside especially. Some other Officers there are, and those of great authority and reputation, as the Procurators of S. Mark, which have the charge of the publick Treasures; and the A••ogadori, or Tribunes (as one might call them) of the people, being three in all, one of which must be always present in all consultations, lest any thing should pass to the prejudice and infringement of the Privileges of the common-people.

For the whole body of the City consisteth either of the Gentlemen, or of Artificers and Com∣mons. These last are the descendants and progeny of such as came to settle here when the State was sixed, invited to dwell here, and to follow their occupations, by severall Privileges and Immunities which were offered to them, and these they neither admit into any of their Counsells, nor into any of the Offices of Trust and Power, except it be two; that namely of the Chancellor, and the principall Secretaries, which pertain only to the people. The other are the issue or descendants of those who first laid the foundation of their City and Common-wealth: and these they have in such respect, and so high esteem, that to make any Stranger (how great and eminent soever) a Gentleman of the City, is the greatest honour they can be∣stow, and not bestowed but upon the best deserver. Henry the 3^d. of France taking this City in his way out of Poland, thought himself graced with this attribute, which they are very dainty and sparing of, it being the highest honour which they vouchsafe to impart to such Comman∣ders of their own, and Ambassadors of other Princes, as have well deserved it. And that this honour may be kept up to the very height, and their Nobility not grow too cheap, by being too numerous, neither the younger sonnes of these Gentlemen within the City, or of the Noblemen

in the Countrey, are permitted to marry. But otherwise they suffer them to satisfie their lusts with too much impunity, and for their sakes allow of Stews, as an evill not to be voided on the former grounds.

Now as Otho in Tacitus said to the Pretorian Souldiers, Princeps è Senatu oritur, Senatus è vo∣bis: so out of these Gentlemen are chosen the Senators, out of them the Duke. His election by Contarenus is described in this manner. In the vacancy of the place, all the Gentry above thirty years of age are assembled. So many as meet, cast their names into a pot; and in ano∣ther, are just so many balls; of which thirty only are gilt. Then a child draweth for each, till the thirty gilt ones be drawn; for which thirty the child draweth again the second time out of another pot that hath only nine gilt balls. The nine so drawn, nominate forty, out of which forty are twelve again selected by the same kind of lot. These twelve nominate five and twenty, out of which five and twenty are nine again by lot set apart. These nine nominate five and forty, who are by lot again reduced unto eleven. These eleven choose forty one of the best and chiefest of the Senators, who after an oath taken severally, to choose whom they judge worthiest, write in a scroll every one whom he best liketh. The scrolls are mingled together, and then drawn; the fitness of the persons then drawn is discussed, and he that hath most voy∣ces above five and twenty, is the man whom they pronounce to be elected, and adjudg with due so∣lemnities to be created their Duke. By the like kind of Lottery do they choose Gentlemen in∣to the Senate, and make publick Officers, insomuch that Contarenus, who hath committed unto writing these publick Forms, conceiveth (I will not say how rightly) that the Venetian Com∣mon-wealth was modelled by Plato's Platform.

But whether this be so or not, certain it is, that this Common-wealth thus constituted, and modelled, as before is said, hath lasted longer under one form of Government, than any Repub∣lick in the World either Greek or Roman. Nor hath it onely preserved it self in the same con∣dition, but may most justly be accompted one of the strongest Bulwarks of Christendom against the incroachments of the Turks: the wars whereof hath procured peace, and the peace thereof procured plenty, to the rest of Europe. Insomuch, that it may well be said, that as Eu∣rope is the Head of the World, and Italie the Face of Europe; so Venice is the Eye of Italie; the fairest, strongest, and most active part in that powerfull Body. As if the Genius of old Rome by some Pythagoricall transmigration had passed into the body of this powerfull State, and a∣nimated it with all the vertues of that City, but knit with a more permanent and constant temper. From so base and abject a beginning is this City grown to be one of the best Suppor∣ter of the Arms of Europe.

As for the Religion of this State, they tolerate that of the Greek Church, but they them∣selves profess no other than that of the Church of Rome, yet with such caution and respect to their own authority, that they suffer not the Clergie to injoy those privileges, which they pos∣sess in other Countreys to the publick prejudice. Hence grew the quarrell betwixt them and Pope Paul the fift, in which the Signeury stood stiffly to their antient Rights, and caused Mass to be duly said, notwithstanding all their Churches were under the Interdict; banished the Je∣suits for ever out of their Dominions, for stickling too busily in behalf of the Pope; and in the end prevailed so far by their constant courage, that the Pope was fain to give over the cause, and reconcile them to the Church without any submission. A notable example to all Christian Princes, how to behave themselves towards those of Rome, who are not to be gained upon, but by such resistances. So easie a thing it is for men of constancy and courage to shake off that yoak, which Papall Tyranny and Superstition hath imposed upon them.

In managing their wars they antiently observed two Rules, which much conduced to the in∣largement and security of their Common-wealth. The first was the exempting of their own Citizens from the wars (not out of jealousie, but care of their preservation) unless compelled to the contrary by extreme necessity: the body of their Armies being compounded out of the Provinciall Subject, intermixt with Mercenaries. By means whereof, they did not only keep their City in the same condition, able at any time, and at all times, to give Law to the rest of their Dominions: but wasted the hot and boyling spirit of their Subjects in the Wars abroad, which otherwise might have made too much work at home. The other was, the entertaining of some neighbouring Prince to be the Generall of their forces, whom in the conclusion of the service they dismissed with honor and reward: And by this course they avoided faction, and prevented servitude: Either, or both of which might have hapned by imploying any of their own great ones in the chief command; who (after the example of Julius Caesar in the state of Rome) having a strong party within the City, and an Army without, might perhaps have made himself their Prince. But this was only in the Conduct of their wars in Italie, and in such times when the State was not so well ballanced, as it hath been since.

As for the Forces of the State, we may behold them in relation to Sea or Land. Their Land-forces which they have in continuall pay for defence of their Dominion consist of 28000. Foot, with Captains, and all other Officers inrolled and paid; and besides those they have a choyce band of 4000. Musquetiers: for exercising of which they keep yeerly Musters, as well to improve them in experience, as to proportion them some gratuities, according to their well-deservings. And as for Horse, they maintain constantly 6000. men at Arms, well appoin∣ted and paid, the like whereof is not to be found in all Italie. And yet besides this constant

and ordinary establishment, they are able to bring great Forces into the field, as appeareth by their Army against Lewis the twelfth, in which, without disfurnishing any of their Forts and Garrisons, they had 2000. men of Arms, 3000. light Horse, 30000. Foot, most of their own naturall Subjects, saving that they were interlined with some bands of Switzers, to which peo∣ple they give yeerly pensions, to be assured of their aid upon all occasions. Then for the Sea-forces, besides that they keep fifty Galleys in continuall action, for defence of the Adriatick, and that they have no less then 200. more laid up in the Arsevall, with all manner of tackling and ammunition appertaining to them, they have 10000. men inrolled to serve at the Oar, and may raise as many as they please for those kind of services, out of those parts of Sclavonia, which are subject to them. But the great evidence of the power they can make at Sea, was the great Fleet set out against the Grand Signeur for the War of Cyprus, An. 1570. in which they manned out one great Gallioun, eleven great Gallies, five and twenty tall Ships, and one hun∣dred and fifty Gallies of lesser burden, being in all one hundred and eighty seven sail, fit for present service. To give the totall sum in brief, they held a war by Sea and Land for seven yeers together against all the Princes of Christendome (excepting England) in all which time they neither wanted men nor money; and in the end were the least losers by the bargain.

By this we may conjecture also at the greatness of the publick Treasurie, and of the yeerly income which supplies the same. For though it be conceived that their ordinary standing Re∣venue be but four millions of Ducats yeerly (which yet is more than any Christian Prince can boast of, except France and Spain) yet they have many other ways to advance their Treasury, by laying new Imposts on Commodities, as they see occasion; Which needs must rise to vast and most considerable sums in a City of the greatest Traffick of any in Europe, and perhaps in all the world besides. And yet besides such Customs and Imposts as they lay on Merchandize, there is nothing which the people do eat or drink, for which they pay not something to the publick Treasury: over and above which, the poorest Labourer in the whole Signeury payeth his Poll∣money also. Insomuch, that it is credibly affirmed, that the Christians generally do live in a better condition under the Turk, than under the Venetians. Without such helps, (though heavy and burdensom to the Subject) they could not possibly have spent twelve millions in the war against Selimus the second, and as many a little before that, in the enterprize of Ferrara, and the war raised against them by the League of Cambray, which was that formerly remembred.

As for the Dukes of Venice, though no Soveraign Princes, nor such as do succeed each o∣ther in the right of inheritance: yet being they are always men of most eminent note, and that in their names all the business of State is acted, and all writings dated; I will subjoyn a Cata∣logue of them to this present time; to the end that meeting with their names in the course of Historie, we may the better know in what times they lived.

The Dukes of Venice.

• 697 1 Paulus Anafestus 20
• 718 2 Marcel Tegalian 10
• 727 3 Hippateus Ursus 11
• An Interregnum of six yeers.
• 742 4 Theodatus Hippateus.
• 755 5 Galla of Malamocco.
• 756 6 Dominico Monegarta.
• 760 7 Maurice Galbata.
• 783 8 John Galbata.
• 799 9 Obelerius.
• 804 10 Angelus Partitiatius
• 822 11 Justinian Partitiati••s
• 824 12 John Partitiarius
• 832 13 Petro Tradonico
• 859 14 Ursus Partitiarius
• 876 15 John Partitiarius
• 881 16 Petro Candiano
• 17 Dominico Tribuno
• 18 Petro Tribuno
• 905 19 Ursus Badoarius
• 925 20 Petro Candiano II.
• 932 21 Petro Badoario.
• 935 22 Petro Candiano III.
• 950 23 Petro Candiano IV.
• 970 24 Petro Urscola
• 972 35 Vital. Candiano
• 973 26 Tribuno Meme.
• 985 27 Petro Urscola II.
• 1003 28 Otho Urscola
• 1020 29 Petro Barbolani
• 1021 30 Dominico Flabenico
• 1031 31 Dominico Contareni
• 1059 32 Dominico Silvie.
• 1072 33 Vitalis Falerius
• 1084 34 Vitalis Michaeli
• 1090 35 Ordelasius Falerius
• 1105 36 Dominico Michaeli
• 1118 37 Petrus Polanus
• 1136 38 Dominico Morosini
• 1143 39 Vitalis Michaeli II.
• 1160 40 Sebastian Ziani
• 1165 41 Auria Maripiere
• 1179 42 Henrico Dondolo
• 1193 43 Petro Ziani
• 1216 44 Jacobo Tepuli
• 1236 45 Marino Morosini
• 1240 46 Renieri Zeno
• 1256 47 Lorenzo Tepuli
• 1263 48 Jacobo Contareni
• 1267 49 Dondolo
• 1276 50 Petro Gradenico.
• 1298 51 Marino Georgio
• 1299 52 John Sourance
• 1315 53 Francisco Dandolo
• 1326 54 Barthol. Gradonico
• 1330 55 Andrea Dandolo
• 1342 56 Marinus Falerius
• 57 John Gradonico
• 1343 58 John Dauphin
• 1348 59 Lorenzo Celso
• 1352 60 Marco Cornaro
• 1355 61 Andrea Contarene
• 1371 62 Michael Morosini
• 63 Antonio Venieri
• 1389 64 Michael Steno
• 1402 65 Thomazo Mocenico
• 1412 66 Francisco Foscari
• 1447 67 Paschal Malipiere
• 1452 68 Christophoro Moro
• 1461 69 Nicolao Troni
• 1463 70 Nicolao Marcelli
• 1464 71 Petro Mocenico
• 1465 72 Andrea Vendramine
• 1467 73 John Moconico
• 1474 74 Marco Barbadico
• 75 Augustino Barbadico
• 1489 76 Leonardo Loredani
• 1509 77 Antonio Grimani
• 1511 78 Andrea Gritti
• 1527 79 Petro Lande
• 1533 80 Francisco Donati
• 1540 81 Antonio Trevisani
• 1541 82 Francisco Vivieri
• 1543 83 Lorenzo Prioli
• ...

• 1547 84 Hierome Prioli
• 1555 85 Petro Lor••dani
• 1560 86 Lewis Mocenico
• 1567 87 Sebastian Venieri
• 1578 88 Nicola di Pont
• 1586 89 Paschal Cicogne
• 1596 90 Marino Grimani
• 1606 91 Leonardo Donati
• 1612 92 Antonio Memmo
• 1615 93 Giovanni Bembo
• 1618 94 Nicolas Donate* 1.181
• 1618 95 Antonio Priul••
• 1623 96 Francisco Contarem
• 97 Giovanni Correlio
• 98 Francisco Erizzo now living An. 1648.

The principall Orders of Knighthood in this Republick are, 1. Of S. Mark, who is the Patron of this City, instituted in the year 1330. and renewed again (being grown somewhat out of use) An. 1562. The honor is commonly bestowed on the person present, sometimes by Letters Pa∣tents on a party absent, as lately upon Daniel Heinsius, one of great eminence for learning in the Netherlands. The person chosen is to be of noble blood, at the least a Gentleman, the Wrod or Motto of the Order, is Pax tibi Marce.

2. Of the glorious Virgin, first instituted by Bartholmew of Vincentia, An^o. 1222. Their charge is to defend Widows and Orphans, and to procure (as much as in them is) the peace of Italie. It was allowed of by Pope Urban the fourth, An^o. 1262. The Arms of this Order, are a purple Cross between ceratain Stars. The habite a white Surcote over a Russet Cloke, and seems to be as well a Religious, as a Military Institution, like to the Spanish Orders, and that of Malta.

The Armes of the Republick are Gules, two Keys in Saltire Or, stringed Azure: which seem to have been given them for some notable service done unto the Church.

There are in the Provinces of this Common-wealth, before described,

Patriarchs 2. Bishops 16.

The Dukedom of FLORENCE, OR OF TUSCANIE.

HAving thus run along the Coast of the Adriatick, or upper Sea, from the Lands of the Church unto the Alpes, which divide Italie from Germany; let us next keep along the tract of the Tuscan or Lower Sea, from the said Lands of the Church, to that part of the Alpes which di∣vide Italie from France. And in the first place we meet with the Dukedom of Florence, or the Estate of the great Duke of Tuscany; divided on the East from S. Peters Patrimony, by the River Pisco; on the West, from the Common-wealth of Genoa, by the River Macra, and the strong Fort of Sarezana; on the North, from Romandiola and Marca Anconitana, by the Apennine hills; and on the South side it is bounded with the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian Seas.

It taketh up the greatest and goodliest part of all that which antiently was called Tuscany, from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which signifieth to sacrifise; of which act of Religious Worship, or rather of some superstitious Ceremonies appertaining to it, they are conceived to be the Au∣thors. And to say truth, they were much given to Sooth-sayings, and Divinations, and such like vanities of Gentilism: Tages, that Merlin of the old World first appearing here, from whom they learned the greatest part of their Superstitions. So that this name was adventitious and accidentall. For properly and originally it was called Tyrrheni••, from Tyrrhenus the sonne of Atys King of Lydia, who came and planted in those parts about the time that Gedeon judged the Tribes of Israel. But these names signified the same both Country and people, though in di∣vers Langues, and with respect to different Originations; the name of Tyrrheni and Tyrrhenia, being most used by the Greeks, as that of Tusci and Tuscia, by their neighbours of Rome, who also called the people Hetrusci, and the Country Hetruria, from a particular Province of it which was so entituled. Antiently it extended as far Eastward as the banks of Tiber, the other bounds being then as they are at the present; and in that tract gave dwelling to a potent Nati∣on, who not content to be restrained within the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and the Tiber, wasted three hundred Towns of the Umbri, the next bordering Nation; and bui•••• twelve Cities on the other side of the Mountains; that is to say, Adria, Verona, Vi••centia, Tre••, Berga••••, Mant••a, Como, Vercellae, Novara, Parma, Bonoma, and Rh••gium; all of esteem and reputation to this very day. They were the first Nation that carried an Offensive War to the gates of Rome, when they gave ayd to the Tarquins under King Personna; and held it out on the Defensive as long as any: No people in all Italie standing more stiffly in defence of their common Liberties, than the Falisci, and Veientes, two Hetruriau Tribes. But nothing could withstand the fortune of that growing Empire. Twelve Nations of them were brought under by Tarquinius ••riscus, who from

hence brought to Rome the Fasces and Triumphall Ornaments,* 1.182 and other embellishments of State: the Veii and Falisci, by the Sword of Camillus; the Conquest perfected by the conduct of Valerius Corvinus, and Fulv. Contumalus A. V. C. 455. So the Tuscans were subdued at last, after they had been governed by their own Kings 1132 yeares; that is to say, from Tarchon Priscus their first King, An. M 2550. to Turenus Ceso their last King, A M. 3668.

The chief Towns of it in those times were 1 Veii, and 2 Perusia, spoken of before. 3 Fesulae, then of very great same, now a poor village hard by Florence. 4 Agyllina, situate not far from the Lake of Thr••symene, which from hence was called Vadum Agyllinum. The cheif Town of the Tuscans at the comming of Aeneas into Italie, and the Seat Royall of Mezentius that noted Tyrant, so often mentioned by Virgil. First built by the Pelasgi, a Greek people, and by them thus named; afterwards by mistake called Caere: by like mistake as Peru, Jucatan, and others of the American Provinces got their present names, as shall there be shewn. For the Tuscans, or the Romans as others say, demanding in their language of a Country fellow, the name of the place, was answered in his language, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, that is to say, God save you, or God speed you: which word they taking for the name of the Town, did ever after call it Care. Memorable in old time for the Bathes adjoyning, from hence called Balnea Caeretana; more for the preserva∣tion of the Vestal Fire, and the other holy things of Rome, when that Town was taken by Galls. Rewarded hereupon with all the privileges of Rome, except right of Suffrage: from whence the Tables in which the Roman Censors used to inroll the names of those whom they de∣prived of their Votes in Senate, or any other publick Councill, were called Caerites Tabulae. 5 Phaleria, on the seaside, the principall town of the Falisci, of which there is some remainder extant in the village called Falaris. 6 Clusium, the Seat-Royall of King Porsena, for ayding which against the Galls, the Romans drew upon themselves the fury of that turbulent people. Pisa, Aretium, and such others as are still in being, we shall speak of afterwards.

The Rivers and the soyl do remain as formerly, though the first altered in their names; the principall of which are, 1 Arnus, spoken of before in the generall survey of Italie. 2 Sercius, by Ptolomie called Boactus, a River which by the excellency of its Carps and Trouts, makes some amends unto the people for its violent Land-floods. 3 Palia, as violent and dangerous as the other, but not so profitable, which falleth into Tiber near Orviette. 4 Martha, by Pto∣lomie called Osa. Here is also the Lake Volsinius, which is twenty four miles in compass; and that called antiently Sabatinns, but now Laco Braciani, from which water was conveighed to Rome. By reason of these and other Lakes, and the frequent overflowings of the Rivers, the Country in former times was full of bogs, which made the air unhealthy, and the wayes un∣passable, it being in the Flats and Marishes of Hetruria, that Annibal was so turmoiled, losing herein the greatest part of his Elephants, and one of his eyes. But since those times, partly by the industry of the people, and the great providence of the Princes, the Fens in most pla∣ces are well drained, and the Bogs converted to firm land, whereby the air is rectified, and the waies made pleasant: care being also taken by great banks and ramparts to keep the Rivers for the most part within their channels. So that the Country is now full of very spacious fields, and fruitfull vallies, swelled here and there with pleasant mountains, little inferior in fertili∣ty to the richest vales; abundantly well stored with delicious wines, and plentifull in a word of all the blessings of nature, save that the parts about Florence are defective in Wheat, the want of which is supplied from the fields of Sienna, where there is plenty enough of it for them∣selves and their neighbours, though no such superfluity as to spare any of it unto other Pro∣vinces.

But to return unto the story, Tuscanie being thus brought under the command of Rome, was made the second of those eleven Regions into which Italie was divided by Augustus Caesar. In the division of it made by Antonius, and in that of Constantine, it made with Umbria one of the ten Provinces which was immediately subject to the Praefect of the City of Rome. Afterwards in the declination of the Roman Empire it became a member of the Kingdom of Lombardy, then of the French, and finally of the German Empire: during which times it was governed by an Officer of trust and power, whom I find sometimes called the Marquess, sometimes Duke of Tuscanie, who had here more or less authoritie, as they could work on the necessities of their severall Princes. Desiderius the last King of the Lombards had been Duke of Tuscanie, and so was Albericus in the time of the Berengarii, and Guido is called Marquess of it, under the reign of Henricus Auceps the German Emperour. Afterwards, as the Popes grew in power and great∣ness, so they made bold to intermeddle in the affairs of this Province; giving it one while to the Kings of Naples, another while to the Dukes of Anjou, making some challenge to that Kingdom. In which distractions the Florentines first bought their own libertie, of the Emperor Rodolfus Habspurgensis; and after purchased the Town and Territory of Cortona, of Ladislaus King of Naples; that of Arezzo for 40000 Florens of Duke Lewis of Anjou. After this time they husbanded their affairs so well, that they became one of the most considerable Estates in Italie; and at the last by taking in Pisa and Sienna, they got the absolute dominion of the best and largest part of Tuscanie, which now is under the command of the great Duke, and may be branched most fitly into these four parts, that is to say, the Cities and Territories of 1 Florence, 2 Pisa, 3 Sienna, and 4 the Ilands situate in the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian seas.

1. And first the Territory or Estate of Florence, taketh up the North part of this great Duke∣dom,

having the Apennine on the North,* 1.183 and the Estates of Pisa and Sienna on the South. So called from the City of FLORENCE, situate ••igh unto the conflux of the Rivers Arnus and Chianus, the former passing thorough the middest of the City, which is joyned together with four Bridges of stone; environed with mountains, which do serve as a Fortress against Invasi∣ons, and for defence against the Winds; first built by L. Sylla that bloody Dictator; afterwards made a Colony by the Triumviri, Augustus, Antony, and Lepidus; from the flourishing situation of it being called Florentia. The Lombards upon some displeasure razed it to the ground; but it was re-built by Charlemagne, to whom and whose Successors they continued faithfull, as long as they had any thing to do with the state of Italie; but after, they betook themselves to the Papall faction, and were as rigid Guelfes as any. On this foundation it now stands, and is indeed a very fair and flourishing City, agreeable unto the name; the streets being very strait and large, paved with square stone, and alwaies kept exceeding clean: the ordinary buildings beautifull above any in Italie, besides many fair and stately Palaces adorned with Statua's. The principall of the Palaces is that of the Great Duke, taking up the room of 50 houses which were wont to stand there; capable of a great retinue; and for the largeness of the building, the Archi∣tecture and Ornaments of it, as also for the Gardens, Fountains, Statues, and other Accessaries, equalling, if not surpassing the goodliest Palaces in all Europe. The like may also be affirmed of the Cathedrall, highly commended for the excellency of the Workmanship, but that especially of the Steeple, which both for stuff and structure is beyond compare. This Church is called com∣monly the Annunciata, and worthily accounted one of the chief Ornaments of Florence; in which City there are besides, so many excellent peeces and curious rarities, that the Arch-Duke Charles was wont to say, that it was a Citie not to be seen but on Holy-daies. As for the ••••habitants of this City and the parts adjoyning, they are a very industrious people, and gene∣rally said to be of a very great wit, subtile heads, and of much insight into business: and yet Count Imbalt, a French Gentleman, was used to say, Non sapeve dove consistesse l'ingegne tanto celebrate di Fiorentini, that he could never find where that great Wit of the Florentines lay. Guicciardine the Historian, was without doubt a notable States-man; and Machiavel, once the Recorder of this City, a man of as shrewd a brain as any; and so were the two Cosmo's of the house of the Medices; but whether all the Florentines, or the major part of them, be of such ex∣traordinary wits as they say they are, I am not very well resolved of; nor is it much materiall to enquire into it.

The other Cities and chief places of this first division, are 1 Fesulae, once a Roman Colony, now a small village called Fiesoli, situate in the streights of the Apennine, not far from Florence, which is thought to have risen chiefly from the ruins of it: most memorable for the great de∣feat here given by Stilico to the great Army of the Gothes conducted into Italie under Rhada∣gusius. 2 Pizoria, or Pistoia, seated on the foot of the Apennine, but ruinated with its own dis∣••entions; of which the greatest and most lasting, were those betwixt the Neri and Bianchi (or the black men and the white) which divided Florence; and that between the Guelfs and Gibel∣lines which here took begiuning, and for a long time exercised the peace of Christendom. This last began (as some say) upon the quarrell of two Brothers, of which the one named Guelfo stood for the Pope, the other named Gibellino declared for the Emperor. The quarrell spreading into parties, called the Guelfs and the Gibellines, became at last the wonder and amazement of all good people: insomuch as some are of opinion, that the fiction of the Elfs and Goblins, wherewith we use to fright young children, was derived from hence. As for the City it self, it is seated in a fair and goodly plain, compassed with mountains; and the streets paved with free-stone, and the Church (which is Cathedrall) with Marble; it was first walled by Deside∣rius the last King of the Lombards, when he was Governour of this Province; but for all that was forced to submit it self to the power of the Florentiue, by whom it was subdued An^o 1150. when as yet themselves were not the absolute masters of their own City. 3 Volterra built a∣mong the mountains, the Birth-place of Lînus, successor to St. Peter in the See of Rome. It standeth on the top of an hill, the walls thereof made of square stone about six foot long, which are very neatly joyned together without any Mortar: and in those Walls five Gates for en∣trance, each Gate having neer unto it a very fair Fountain. The Marble Statues, and some Epitaphes in Tuscan Letters, do evidently declare it to be very antient. In this Town was born Rodolphus Volterranus, one of the greatest Restorers of Learning in the West parts of the World. 4 Monte Pulciano, in Latin called Mons Politianus, a well-fortified Citie, and the birth∣place of Angelus Politianus, the Reviver of the Latin or Roman Elegancies 5 Crato, another strong peece of this part also, neighboured by a retiring-place of the Great Dukes, called Pra∣toline, a right pleasant Village, beautified with a magnificent Palace, in which besides many other singularities are most curious Water-works, equall, if not superiour unto those of Ti∣voli. 6 Cortona, an antient City of the Tuscans, situate at the foot of the Apennine, sold to the Florentines by Ladislaus King of Naples. 7 Aretium or Arezzo, one of the antient Cities of the Tuscans also, and sold to the Florentines as the other was; this being bought for 40000 Florint of Lewis of Anjou, then the Popes Vicegerent in this Country. 8 Borgo San Sepulcro, seated on the Tiber, near, or within the Spoletan Dukedom, added to this Signeurie by Cosmo de Medic••s the first of that name, by whom bought of Pope Eugenius the fourth for the sum of 25000 Flo∣rins,

and layd unto the Patrimony of this Commonwealth,* 1.184 to which it serveth for a Bulwark on that side of this Country.

To this Division also we may best refer the small, but rich Signeurie of Massa, situate on the borders of the state of Genoa. Chief Towns whereof, 1 Massa it self, which gives the title of a Marquess to the Lord hereof, of the family of the Malespines. 2 Carara, three miles off from Massa, and more neer the Sea, and of great fame for its Quarries of whitest Marble (much used in the time of the Roman greatness) and a breed of the fairest Women in Italie. The Prince hereof a Feudatary to the Duke of Florence, but amongst his own vassals absolute enough.

2 The second member of this estate is the City and Territory of PISA, lying towards the Sea, betwixt the Genoese on the West, and the Territory of Sienna on the East. The City first built by the Pisae, a people of Elis in Greece, who following old Nestor from Troy, were by the violence of the Wind driven upon this coast; and here upon the River Arno, where it meet∣eth with S••rchius, did erect this Town. In the distractions of the Empire it stood up for it self, and grew so potent, that at one time they waged war both with the Venetians and Genoese. They were once Masters of Sardinia, Corsica, and the Baleares; but finally being discomfited by the Genoese neer the Isle of Giglio, by whom it was made free, An^o 1369, they submitted themselves to the protection of Charles the fourth. Not long after, it was taken by John Galeaze the first Duke of Millain, An^o 1404, by John Maria his sonne and successor sold unto the Flo∣rentines; from whose command they freed themselves by a popular violence. The Florentines upon this besieged them, and brought them to such extremity of hunger, that they were ready to be starved. Yet such was the humanity of the Besiegers, that when they entred the Town e∣very man carryed victuals in his hand instead of weapous, to beget, as it were, new life in that rebellious people. This victory the ••lorentines got by the valor and conduct of Sir John Hawk∣wood, whom the Italians call Giovanni di▪ Aguto; who being first a Taylor in Essex, afterwards served Edward the third in his French Wars, where he was knighted. And when upon the peace concluded after the battell of Poictiers, he wanted employment, he entered with his Regiment into Italie, and put himself into the pay of the Florentines, then in war with this City: who for his valor have honoured him with a fair Tomb and Monument. When Charles the 8^th went into Italie, the Pisans again revolted, and were, not without much labour and great charges, reduced to their former obedience. As for the City it self, it is almost as big as Florence, this being five miles in compass, and that but six; but very short of it in the numbers of people, Florence being sayd to contain 90000 souls, Pisa not a third part of that proportion; yet it hath very good advantages to make it populous, that is to say, the publick Arsenal for Shipping, an University for Students, and the See of an Archbishop: the Cathedrall Church of which is a very beautifull peece of work, the Gates thereof are brass, and the Steepl of it of such artificiall and exquisite building, that it sheweth as if it were always falling. But the unwholsomness of the Air over-ballanceth all these fair advantages.

The next place of importance within the Territory of this City is the Town and Haven of Ligorn (Livornum it is called in Latin) seated upon the influx of the River Arno; well fortified against the Genoese, by whom the Works were once slighted, An^o 1297. Upon a reconciliation made between those States, it returned again to its old Masters. And when the Pisans were sold over to the Florentines by the Duke of Millain, Thomas Fregosa Duke of Genoa, seized upon this place, and sold it also to the same Chapmen for 120000 Ducats. By the care of Duke Cosmo and his two sonnes it is much improved in strength and beautie, and so well fortified, that it is thought to be one of the strongest Cities in Christendom; Cities I say, and not Castles, the Castles of Stockholm in Sweden, and that of Millain being held to be the strongest Forts in the World. After this comes in 3 Peira Sancta, on the West side of the Arnus, a place of great consequence and strength; one of the best peeces of the Pisans when a Free-estate, against their old enemies the Genoese, towards whom it standeth. 4 Terraciola, Eastward of Ligorn, neighboured with a ca∣pacious Bay on the Mediterranean. 5 Castellona, an Episcopall See, and 6 Porto Berrato, border∣ing on the Signeury of Siena, now nothing but a station for ships (nor much used for that) but heretofore beautified with one of the best Cities of the Tuscans, called Populonia.

3 The third Member of this Dukedom is the City and Territory of SIENA, lying betwixt the Estate of Pisa, and the land of the Church. The City sayd to be built by Brennus, who did there put his old sickly men to sojourn, and called it Sena: the Birth-place of Aeneas Sylvius, called afterwards Pope Pius the second; of Francis Picolominy, after Pope Pius the third; and of Sixtus (hence surnamed) Senensis, the greatest Scholar of the three, if not of all the age he lived in. By Antonine in his Itinerarium called Senae Juliae, to difference it perhaps from ano∣ther of that name near the Adriatick, called Sena Gallica. Built neer the Spring or Fountain of the River Arbia, now better known by the name of Treissa; but built (which makes the si∣tuation of it exceeding pleasant) upon an high hill, on which there is a Castle that commands the Town: the streets thereof even and very plain, centring in a large and spacious Market∣place; near to which is a very fair Palace used for a Senate-house in the Free-Common∣wealth: and on the South side near the walls, the Cathedrall Church, reputed to be one of the fairest in Italie, having only one door into it, to which there is an ascent by fair Marble stairs,

of which the Pavement is made also:* 1.185 Having long held the Gibelline or Imperiall faction, it bought its liberty at an easie rate of the Emperour Rodolphus the first. After it fell into the hands of the Spaniards, then of the French, and finally was made over to Cosmo de Medices Duke of Florence, by the King of Spain, An^o 1558, in consideration of the great charge he had been at to beat out ••he French, and other services expected for the time to come. Cosmo be∣ing thus invested in it, deprived the people of their Arms, altered the Government, and was the first Prince who had the absolute command of it, after the constitution of their Common∣wealth: neither the French nor Spaniards ruling here as Lords, but onely as called in by their severall factions, and suffered to have Garrisons in it of their own people, by the agreement of their party. And to say truth, it stood with good reason of State, that the Florentine should use all his wit to get this City; and having got it, use all meanes to assure it to him. For besides that great accession which it made unto his Estate; by adding thereunto the yearly in∣come of a hundred and fifty thousand Ducats, above all expences; it was also to be carefully looked on as a Rivall which had long time stood in competition with it, for the soveraign command of Tuscanie. Besides, there had been mighty animofities between the Cities, the Florentine being always of the Guelfes, and the Siennoys of the Gibelline faction. A faction at last so generally distated in all Italie, and so abhominable to the Popes, that on an Ash∣wednesday when the Pope being to cast Ashes on the heads of the Cardinals, was to have sayd, Memento O homo quod cinis es, & in cinerem converteris; according to the usage of the Church of Rome; seeing a Gibelline amongst them, he forgot himself, and sayd thus unto him, Me∣mento O homo quod Gibellinus es, & cum Gibellinis morieris. Of chief note next unto Sienna, are 1 Montalcino (Mons Alcinus in Latin) a place of great strength both by industry and situa∣tion. 2 Castro Cartaldo, seated upon a lofty Hill, most memorable for the Birth and Sepul∣chre of John Boccace, one of the best wits of his time, as his Decameron declareth: buried here with a sorry and unworthy Epitaph, not worth the labour of transcribing. 3 Soana, an Episcopall City; as also are 4 Pienza. 5 Crossetto, and 6 Chiusi; this last the Clusium of the antient Tuscans, spoken of befoee. Besides these there are 26 walled Towns within this Signeury, but of no great observation in the course of business.

There belonged also unto this Commonwealth when a State distinct, some Ports and Peeces on the Sea, which when it was consigned over to the Duke of Florence, were retained by the Spaniard; partly thereby to keep those Princes at his devotion; but principally that by holding so many places of importance in his own hands, he might carry at his Girdle the Keys of Ita∣lie, and become Lord Paramont of those Seas. Of those the principall, if not all, 1 Piombino, in Latin called Plumbinum from some Mines of Lead, adorned with a strong Castle, and a plenti∣full Territorie: the Castle in the hands of the Spaniard, but the Town and Territory in posses∣sion of a Lord of its own, who receives the whole rents of the Estate. 2 Port Telamon, Eastward of Piombino, so called of old from Telamon an adjoyning Promontorie, and known by this name in Plutarch in the life of Marius. 3 Orbitello, drawing more towards the East, the Cossa of the antient Writers. 4 Monte Argentorati, a Promontorie or ••eninsula, thrusting it self into the Sea, over against Orbitello; by the Latines called Mons Argentarius; and thought by some, who have observed the situation, strength, and extent thereof, to be the fittest place for a Royall City to be built in, to command those Seas. 5 Port Hercule, which still retains its antient name, imparted to it from some Temple of Hercules which was founded in it; situate neer the Ea∣stern Isthmus of the said Peninsula. 6 Porto-Longone, a peece of speciall consequence for command of the Mediterranean; and for that cause of late times gotten by the French (then aiming at the conquest of Naples) but again recovered by the Spaniard, who doth now pos∣sess it.

The fourth and last member of this Estate are the Ilands in the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian Seas. The principall whereof is 1 Ilva, not above ten miles from Plombino; called antiently Aethalia, by the vulgar Elba. Plinie affirmed it to contain in compass a hundred miles, but it proves up∣on a just ameasurement to be but fifty, not very well furnished with Corn, and less with fruits; but plentifull in Mines of Iron, as formerly for Steel and Copper; for which, especially for Steel, of great esteem in the time of Virgil, as appeareth by that passage in the 10^th of the Ae∣neids, where it is called

Insula inexhaustis Chalybum genero sa metallis. A noble Isle, and known full well For unexhausted Mines of Steel.

But for all that, the Steel now failing, the want thereof is supplyed by Iron, which Iron is of so strange a nature, that every 25 years it renueth again upon the Mines, and will by no means melt whilst it is in the Iland, but must be carried somewhere else. It affordeth also Sulphur, Al∣lom, Tin, Lead, Marble good plenty, and in some parts Loadstone also. Formerly it belonged to the Lords of Polmbino, who not being able to defend it against the Turks, if they should at any time invade it, resigned it, by the Counsell of Charles the fift, unto Cosmo di Medices the Duke of Florence; reserving to themselves the Revenues of it, and the Government of all the Towns and Villages therein, except those that were thought fit for Fortification. It hath a very fair

haven called Porto Ferrario,* 1.186 capable to receive any great Fleet that should come thither; and therefore if the Turks or Moores had been Masters of it, they might easily have commanded all the coasts adjoyuing, as well in Provence, as Italie. For the defence hereof there are two strong Castles, situate on two little Mountains, on each side one; so fortified by Art and Nature, that they are held to be impregnable; having also good store of Cannon, and all sorts of Warlike Ammunition. And not far off stands a strong Town built by the same Duke Cosmo, and by him called Cosmopolis; well fortified, and made the seat of his new Order of St. Stephen, of which more hereafter.

The second Iland of note is Giglio, called Iglium antiently, just oppofite to Monte Argento∣rato, and having some 25 miles in compass; neer unto which the Genoese so discomfited the Pi∣sans in a Fight at sea, that they were never able to recover their former puissance. 3 Capraria, not far from Ligorn, so called from its abundance of Goats; and for the same reason Aegilora, by the Greek Geographers; as 4 Gallinaria not far off took name from abundance of Hens. Of the rest nothing memorable, but that some of them do occur in the antient Writers: of which sort are Meloria, heretofore Lanellum, not far from Capraria. 2 Lanusi, formerly Artemisia, in which there is a very good Haven. 3 Gorgona. 4 Troia, and 5 the small Ilands which are call∣ed Formicae. 6 To these we may adde also the Isle of Planasia, more memorable than the rest, for the banishment and death of Agrippa Posthumus, the Nephew of Augustus Caesar by his daughter Julia, here murdered by the command of Tiberius to prevent all future competi∣tion to the State Imperiall; situate somewhat nearer unto Corsica than the rest of these Ilands.

As for the MEDICES, whose Posterity are now Dukes hereof, they were in the Free-state (as Machiavil informs us in his Florentine History) accounted in the chief rank of the Popular Nobility: those being such of the antient Nobles, as to be capabie of the Magistracie, and publick Offices (then wholly shared among the Commons) had as it were degraded themselves, and became part of the Commonalty. About the year 1410, John de Medices (the first great raiser of this house) stoutly maintaining the Liberties of the people against the great ones, was by them so honoured and enriched, that he not only got a great party, but almost a Soveraign∣ty in the City. To him succeeded his sonne Cosmo, one of the greatest Statesmen of those times, who did not only much reform the civill Government, but enlarged the Territory of the State by the addition of Casentino, Burgo St. Sepulckro, and some other peeces. Dying in the year 1464, he left the managery of the State to Peter de Medices his sonne, whose whole time was consu∣med in suppressing such Factions as had at home been raised against him; and at his death left all his power, and the great wealth which he had gotten (but with a greater measure of his Fathers vertues) to Lawrence and Julian his two sonnes. The people after his decease, either de∣sirous of Novelties, as most people are, or fearing to be made hereditary to this powerfull Fa∣mily, seemed to incline to one of the Soderini, a man of plausible deportment, and well beloved. But he judiciously considering, that new houses as they are easily honoured, so are they as soon abandoned by the fickle multitude, conferred all the dependances which were cast upon him, on these two young men of the Medices: as being descended from a Family which had long governed the Citie. Against these two, the Pazzi, a potent house in Florence, conspired, and at Mass they slew Julian; but Lorenzo escaped: the blows which were struck at him, being recei∣ved by one of his servants, whom two days before he had delivered out of prison. For this fact the Pazzi were hanged at the Palace window, together with the Archbishop of Pisa, who had been of the conspiracie. To revenge the death of this Bishop, Pope Paul the 2^d Excommunica∣ted the Florentines; and Ferdinand King of Naples warred upon them. Loronzo to divert this mischief, went in person to Naples; where he grew so much into the good liking of the King, that there was a perpetuall League made between them. After his death, An. 1492, his sonne Peter having very improvidently delivered Pisa and Ligorn, with other peeces, to the French King; was, together with his whole Family, banished. John di Medices the sonne of Lawrence, and Brother of Peter, being made Pope, by the name of Leo the 10^th, restored again his Fami∣ly; who not long after his death, were again exil'd. This disgrace Julio di Medices, sonne to the above-named Julian, and Pope of Rome, by the name of Clement the 7^th, not enduring, pro∣cured Charles the fift to besiege it: which request was granted, and the City, after two years resist∣ance, yeelded. The Emperour then gave it to Alexander Medices (Grand-child to Peter, by his sonne Lawrence) An. 1531: And he to restrain the insolencies of the people, built a strong Ci∣tadell in the Town. This Alexander was a Prince of good parts enough, had he not been too much addicted to Lust and Wantonness; which being observed by Lawrence de Medicis his own Cousen, he trained him to a secret place, under colour of bringing him to the bed of a beautifull Lady; and there basely murdered him. Which done, instead of calling the people to take Arms for recovery of their lost Liberty, as he first intended, he fearfully left the City, and fled towards Venice. So that before the people had notice of the Accident, the heads of the Medices consulted together, and sent for Cosmo di Medices dwelling in the Countrey with his Mother (and then a∣bout 18 years of age) to be their Prince: as being the next Heir-male which was left of the Fa∣mily, according to the Entail (as our Lawyers call it) made by Charles the Emperor. This Cos∣mo proving an excellent Statesman, and a fortunate Commander, so swayed the affairs of Italie,

that Philip the second of Spain to be assured of his friendship gave him the Signeurie of Sienna out of which he had lately driven the French;* 1.187 and Pius the 4^th had an intent to have crowned him King of Tuscany. But Philip of Spain (though otherwise his speciall friend) thwarted that intent, as loath to have in Italie any more Kings than himself. After in the year 1570, Pius the fifth crowned the said Cosmo in the Court of Rome, with the title of Great Duke of Tuscany, for him and his Heirs for ever. In the new Dukes Coronet he caused to be engraven these words, Pius quintus Pont. max. ob eximiam dilectionem, & religionis catholicae zelum, pracipuumqne ju∣stitiae studium donavit. Thus forward were these Popes 〈◊〉〈◊〉 honour this family; but their successors have been otherwise affected to it: For when one of Duke Cosmo's successors did since intreat a succeeding Pope, that he might be created King of Tuscany; the Pope not liking so Lordly a title, answered; that he was content, He should be a King in Tuscany, but not King of Tuscany: A Scho∣lar-like distinction, but not so satisfactory to the point proposed.

The Princes of the house of Medices in the Free-estate.

• 1410 1 John di Medices, the first advancer of the Family to publick greatness.
• 1433 2 Cosmo di Medices, the sonne of John; called the Father of the Commonwealth.
• 1646 3 Peter, the sonne of Cosmo.
• 1472 4 Lawrence di Medices, sonne of Peter, the great Advancer of Learning in Italie.
• 1492 5 Peter di Medices II. exiled upon the comming in of Charles the 8.
• 6 Lawrence di Medices II. sonne of Peter, exiled together with his Father, made Duke of Urbin by Pope Leo the 10.

The Dukes of Florence, and Great Dukes of Tuscanie.

• 1531 1 Alexander di Medices, the sonne of Lawrence, the first Duke of Florence.
• 1537 2 Cosmo II. the next heir of Alexander, descended from Lawrence, a brother of the first Cosmo, the wisest Statesman of his time.
• 1574 3 Francis di Medices, sonne of Cosmo the II. Father of Mary the French Queen.
• 1587 4 Ferdinand di Medices, the brother of Francis.
• 1609 5 Cosmo the III. sonne of Ferdinand.
• 1621 6 Ferdinand II. sonne of Cosmo di Medices, the twelf of this family, the sixt Duke of Flo∣rence, and the first of Tuscany.

The length of this Estate is 260 miles, the bredth in some places not much inferior, but grow∣ing narrower where it bordereth upon that of Genoa. In all which tract, the Great Duke hath but one considerable Port on the main land, which is that of Ligorn; so that his strength in shipping is not very great; and yet might be greater than it is, if the Subjects did delight in Trafick, and not suffer their Commodities to be bought by Strangers (as generally they do in all this Country) and carryed thence in forein vessels. For otherwise being an industrious people, and well trained in Manufactures; their power at Sea must needs be greater than it is; the Great Dukes Fleet consisting ordinarily of no more than twelve Gallies, two Gallions, and five Galliasses. And for his power by Land, he hath in readiness sixteen thousand Foot of his own subjects, well trained and mustered under experienced Commanders, to serve him upon all oc∣casions; and a hundred men at Arms, and 400 Light-horsmen, well payd, as well in times of Peace, as in time of War. And besides these, he keeps so many Forts and Towns in continuall Garrison, that his Estate is sayd to be made of Iron.

The only Order of Knighthood in this Estate, is that of S. Stephen, instituted by Cosmo di Medices An. 1561. and dedicated to S. Stephen, because upon the Festivall of Stephen, Pope and Martyr, being the 6. of August, he won the famous battell of Marciano. Pope Pius the fourth con∣firmed it the same yeer, and granted them all the privileges which they of Malta enjoy: con∣ditioned that those of this Order should make a vow of Charity, and conjugall Chastity and Obedience. They are to be nobly born, and in lawfull Wedlock of the Romish Church, and without note of infamy. Their Robe is of white Chamlet, with a red Cross on their left side, as well upon their Military Garments, as their wearing Cloaks: intended principally a∣gainst the Turks and Moores, for which cause setled first at Pisa, being neer the Sea; but after at Cosmopolis in the Isle of Ilva. The number of them is uncertain, the great Duke the Supreme Master of it. Other Orders are commonly simple, but this mixt, being partly religious, partly honourary.

What the Revenues of it were in the Free Estates, I am not able to determine. That they were very great is manifest, in that having in those five yeers wherein they waged war against the Duke of Millain, spent three millions and an half of Florens, their Treasurie was so far from being exhausted, that the next yeer they besieged and indangered the City of Luca. Since the altering of the Common-wealth into a Dukedom, and the addition of the Territory and Ci∣ty of Sienna, the Revenues of the Duke are conceived to be a million and an half of Ducats yearly. Of which 600000. Crowns are raised yearly out of the Dominion of the Citie of Florence;

150000.* 1.188 more out of that of Sienna; the customs arising out of the Port of Ligorn, amount yeer∣ly to 130000. Ducats, the toll of Milstones onely unto 160000. that of Salt, Mines, and Iron, falls not short of that: in all, a million and 200000. Ducats. Then hath the Duke his stock go∣ing amongst the Bankers, and trades as much as any in the way of Merchandizing; whereas in other Countreys he loseth the privileges of a Nobleman, that betakes himself to Trade and Merchandize. He useth also to buy up almost all the Corn which is brought into the Countrey out of other parts, and sell it again at his own price; forbidding any to be sold till all his be vended. The rest is made up by Excize upon all Commodities, even unto very herbs and Sallads, which lies very heavy on the Subject, the poor especially: insomuch, that it was ta••tly said, and perhaps not untruly, Qui sub Medicis vivit, miserè vivit; applying an old Rule in a new sense.

The Arms are Or, five Torteaux Gules, two, two, and one, and one in chief Azure, charged with three Flower de Lyces of the first.

Here are in this Estate Arch-bishops 3.

Bishops 26.

The State of LUCA.

IN the West part of Tuscany, betwixt the Estate of the Great Duke, and the Common-wealth of Genoa, lieth the City of LUCA, so called from Luca a King of the Tuscans, who is said to have built it: situate on the River Serchius, not far from the mountains of Luna, whence the Countrey is at this day called Lunagiana. It is about three miles in compass, and contains a∣bout 24000. Inhabitants, who generally are a courteous and modest people, men of good judgement, and discreet, and by their wisdoms have preserved themselves a free Common-wealth, notwithstanding the attempts of more powerfull Neighbours: and they are very in∣dustrious also, and well seen in Manufactures, especially in weaving silks and cloath of gold, which they taught the Florentines. The City seated in a plain, compassed with Mountains on all sides, except towards Pistoia: so strongly fortified by the help of Art and Nature, that this City, Zara in Dalmatia, Canea in the Isle of Candie, and the Town of Ligorn, were thought in former times (when the Art of Fortification was less known) to be the four strongest Towns in the Christian World. The streets thereof are narrow, but paved with broad free-stone, and most easie to walk on: the buildings very fair, built of free-stone also, and beautified with pleasant gardens. On the North-West stands a very strong Castle, neer which lieth the Cathe∣drall, stately paved with Marble, but very dark, as most of the Popish Churches, to give the better colour to the burning of Tapers in the day.

In this Town was the meeting of the three great Captains, Caesar, Pompey, and Crassus, so pernicious to the Roman Republick. For Pompey desirous to maintain his authority, Caesar to get honour, and Crassus to increase his wealth, here united their Counsels: Pompey's authori∣ty to be upheld by Caesar's Arms, and Crassus his riches; Caesar's continuance in his Province to be maintained by Pompey's power, and Crassus his money; and Crassus his estate to be secured by Pompey's greatness, and Caesars military reputation. This done, they made a partition of the Roman Provinces among themselves, assigning Gaule to Caesar, Spain to Pompey, aod to Cras∣sus Syria: which strong confederacy was the cause of that alteration which after followed in that State. For Crassus being slain not long after, Pompey and Caesar wanting a third man to poize the ballance, fell first to discontents, then to Civill wars, which at last made Caesar Lord of Rome. Upon which meeting, and the breach which succeeded afterwards, was grounded that so memorated speech of Cicero, that is to say, Utinam Pompeius cùm Caesare societatem aut nun∣quam iniisset, aut nunquam dirimisset.

But to return again to the Affairs of Luca, in the declining of the Empire, it became possessed by the Gothes, from them recovered by Narses with the rest of Italie. After this, it again fol∣lowed the fortune of the Empire, till taken by Count Boniface, the Father of that notable Vira∣go, the Countess Mathildis: who being deceased without issue, and the Emperors pretending to it as to an Escheat, the Citizens made a common purse, and bought their Liberty of the Empe∣ror Rodolphus for 10000. Crowns. Some say the money was disbursed for them by a Cardinal. But notwithstanding is purchase, and their title by it, the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria seized upon it again, under pretence of freeing it from the faction of Castruccio, who had made him∣self absolute Master of it. By a German Garrison there left, it was sold to the Genoese; and ha∣ving passed through many hands, the Emperor Charles the fourth got it once again, of whom they once more purchased their desired Liberties for 25000 Florens of Gold, and to secure them∣selves thereof demolished the Castle built by Castruccio. But being not able to maintain it by their proper strength, they have put themselves under the protection of their potent Neighbors, changing their Patrons as conduced most to their preservation: and finding no security from Genoa, and as little from Florence, both which they severally tried, they put themselves at last

into the protection of the Dukes of Millain,* 1.189 and in that right are patronized by the Kings of Spain.

The Territories of this City extend in compass eighty miles, the chief Town next to Luca it self, being that of Luna, a Bishops See; all the rest ordinary Farms and Villages, but of a good air, and very well peopled: which yeeld a Revenue to the publick Treasury of 80000. Crowns per annum, and out of which the State is able to raise (if there be occasion) about 15000 Foot, and 3000 Horse. A great strength for so small a Signeury, but all too weak to save them from the Great Dukes clutches, if he did seriously attempt to forc•• it, and would venture on the displeasure of the Catholick King: besides that it is thought, that he receives more profit thence in gifts and presents, by letting it stand as it is, than it would yeeld (considering the charge of keeping it) if it were his own. As for the Government thereof, the principall Magistrate is called the Gonfalonere, changeable every second moneth, assisted by a certain and determinate number of Citizens, whom they change every sixt moneth also; during which time they live together in the Palace, or Common-hall. Other inferiour Officers I insist not on. And for the Government of the Church, they have two Bishops only, which acknowledge the Arch-bi∣shop of Florence for their Metropolitan.

The Common-wealth of GENOA.

DIrectly West of Tuscany, from which it is divided by the River Macra, lyeth the Coun∣trey antiently called Liguria, now Riviere di Genoa, the coast of Genoa, because it lieth all along the Sea of Genoa, and by some Il Genovosate, from Genoa, the Metropolis of this Countrey and Commonwealth. A Common-wealth once of a larger reputation and authority, than it is at the present; commanding heretofore the Ilands of Corsica, Sardinia, and the Baleares in the Mediterranean, Lesbos and Chio, with some others in the Greekish Seas; the Town of Capha or Theodosia in the Taurican Chersoness, and Pera, on the other side of Constantinople, and a good part of Tuscany.

It was also then so strong both in men and shipping, that they sent seven severall Armies to the wars of the Holy Land: and in the space of three days only armed once upon occasion of present service, eight and fifty Gallies, and eight Pamphyli (being vessells of one hundred and forty, or one hundred and sixty Oars apiece;) and at another time one hundred and sixty five Gallies at a sudden pinch. By the advantage of this strength they beat the Pisans out of Sardinia, Corsica, and the Baleares, compelling them to pay 135000. Crowns for their peace; they got a good share in the division of the Empire of Constantinople, when that City was taken by the Latines; and held a very strong hand over the Venetians. These last they had once in so great an exigence, having vanquished their Fleet at Sea, and taken the Iland of Chioggia, not far from Venice, that the Senate sent them a blank Charter, bidding them write down what condi∣tions they pleased, which should be readily condescended to. But Peter Doria, Admirall of the Genoan Fleet, unseasonably proud of his advantage, would have the City of Venice wholly at his own disposall. Whereupon the Venetians now made desperate, assault the secure Genoese, and took an hundred of their Boats and Gallies. After which they always had the worst, losing their Ilands in the Mediterranean to the Kings of Aragon; Capha and Pera, with their Ilands in the Greek Seas to the great Turk; most of their holds in Tuscany to the Florentines: their power at the last being so broke by the Venetians, that in the end they were not able to set out a Navy fit for any enterprize. But these misfortunes were occasioned principally by their own divisions, the City being miserably torn in pieces by continuall factions: first betwixt the Dorii and Spinoli, on the one side, the Flisci and Grimaldi on the other, An. 1174. Secondly, of the Negri, and Mollani, against the Salvatici and Embriaci, An. 1289. Thirdly, between the Spinol•• and Dorii themselves, An. 1336. And fourthly, between the Nobility and the Commons, An. 1339. Which Factions did so weaken them both at home and abroad, that having lost the greatest part of their Estate, they were fain to put themselves on the protection of their Neigh∣bours to defend the rest; having now nothing left them but Liguria, and the Isle of Corsica.

1 LIGURIA hath on the East the River Varus, rising about the edge of Provence; on the West, the River Magra, by which parted from Tuscany; on the North, the Apennine hils; and on the South, the Ligurian or Tyrrhenian Seas. It is in length a hundred and forty miles, that is to say from the Port of Luna in the East, to that of Monaco in the West, which lyeth near to Provence; but the bredth not answerable to the length: and is divided generally into two parts or Provinces, the East and the West, both centring upon Genoa the principall City.

The old Ligurians were a stout and warlike Nation, light, and swift of body, well practi∣sed in laying Ambushes, and not discouraged by any overthrow, but forthwith ready to fight a∣gain: to which the nature of their Country served them very well, being rough, mountainous, and woody, and full of streight and dangerous passages; and in this tract few open Towns, but many wel-fortified Castles, so that without much labour they could not be taken neither besieged.

And if at any time they were vanquished in the open field,* 1.190 they had recourse unto these Castles, and other Fastnesses hemmed round about with Woods and Mountains, in which they plaid their after-game, and tired out their Enemies and Invaders. The principall of their Tribes were the Decentis, Oxilii, Eubariades and Inganni; all at last vanquished by the Romans, after the se∣cond Punick war; but not without much labour and pains, by reason of the Woods, Marishes, and Mountains within and behind which they retired and saved themselves: Insomuch that it was held a matter of more difficulty to find than to conquer them; Aliquanto major erat labor invenire quam vincere, are the words of my Author. They did divers times after this, much molest the Romans, till at last Posthumius so disweaponed them, that he scarce left them instru∣ments to plough the Earth. So in the end they grew obedient to their Masters. In the division of whose large Territories by Augustus Caesar, Liguria was made one of the eleven Regions of Italie; as it was also one of the seventeen Provinces into which Italie was divided by the Em∣peror Constantine: Millaine at that time the Metropolis or Head-City of it. What kind of men they were in the breaking of the Western Empire, may be known by their actions both by Sea and Land, spoken of before: now more addicted to Merchandize than war, but most of all to usury. A vice which the Christians learned of the Jews, and are now thought to equall, if not exceed their Teachers. It was the saying of a merry fellow, that in Christendom there were neither Scholars enough, Gentlemen enough, nor Jews enough: And when answer was made, that of all these there was rather too great a plenty, than any scarcity; he replyed, that if there were Scholars enough, so many would not be double or treble beneficed; it Gentle∣men enough, so many Peasants would not be ranked among the Gentry; and if Jews enough, so many Christians would not profess Usurie. The women are very fair and comely, wearing for the most part their hair in tresses, which they cast over their backs: they wear no upper garments but of cloth, as being only allowed by the Laws; but their under-garments of the purest stuf. The women here are privileged above all in Italie, having free leave to talk with whom they will, and be courted by any that will, both privately and publickly. Which liberty it is likely they gained at such time as the French were Masters of this Estate, who do allow their wives such excess of liberty, as no Italian would allow of in a common Curtezan. And though it cannot be affirmed that the women of the Countrey or the City it self do abuse this Liberty; yet the Italians being generally of a different humor, reckon them to be past all shame; as they esteem the German Merchants, (who make little reckoning of their promises, if not bound by writing) to be men without faith. Of which, and other things concerning this Estate, they have made this Proverb, Montagne senza legni, &c. that is to say Mountains without wood, Seas without fish, men without faith, and women without shame.

The Country, as before is said, is very mountainous in the in-lands, and ful of craggy rocks to∣wards the Sea: so that by Sea and Land it is very ill travelling. But amidst those hils are vallies of as rich a vein as most others in Italie, abounding in Citrons, Limons, Olives, Oranges, and the like fruits; with such variety of Flowers at all times of the yeer, that the Markets are sel∣dom unfurnished of them in the moneth of December. It yeeldeth also great plenty of most pleasant wines, which the Inhabitants call La Vermozza, and another which they call Le lagri∣me di Christo, or Lacrymae Christi: this last so pleasing to the tast, that it is said, a Dutchman tasting of it as he travelled in these parts, fetch't a great sigh, and brake out into this expres∣sion, How happy had it been with us, si Christus lachrymatus esset in nostris Regionibus, if CHRIST had shed some of his tears in their Country of Germany. Their greatest want is that of Corn, and therewith do supply themselves out of other places.

The principall Towns and Cities of it in the Eastern part, are 1. Sarezana, a strong For∣tress against the Florentines, and one of the best pieces of this Republick. 2. Pontremuli (Pons Remuli, as the Latines call it) of as great consequence as that, but possessed by the Spaniard. 3. Lerigi, an Haven in the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian Sea. 4. Sestri, a reasonable good place, remarka∣ble for as white bread, and as pleasant wine, as any in Italie. 5. Fin••, an Haven or Port Town, not far from Genoa, antiently called Portus Delfinus. Few of the Towns in this part are of a∣ny greatness; but they are set so thick, and intermingled with so many goodly houses both on the hills and the vallies, that for the space of twenty miles, the whole Countrey seems to be one continuall building.

In the West part the Towns of most importance are, 1. Monaco, of old called Monoecus, and Portus Herculis, beautified with a commodious Haven: belonging not long since to the Spani∣ard, who bought it for 100000. Crowns of its proper Owner; but of late gotten by the French under colour of a later Contract. 2. Ventamiglio, a good Town, and sweetly seated. 3. Sav••∣na, taken by the Genoese, An. 1250. before which time it had a Prince of its own. Remarka∣ble for the Interview betwixt Ferdinand the Catholick, and Lewis the 12^th. of France, An. 1507. Who having been deadly enemies, upon the taking of the Realm of Naples from the French by the Spaniard, met at this town, and here most strangely relied upon one another. Lewis first boording Ferdinands Gally; and Ferdinand for divers days feasting with Lewis in this Town then in his possession, as Protector of the Estate of Genoa. Which kind of Interviews (I note this only by the way) as they chance but seldom; so when they do, they prove for the most part dangerous unto one of the parties: great enmities not being easily forgot by persons of a pub∣lick Interess. Nay, that notable Statesman Philip de Comines utterly disliketh all such meet∣tings

of Princes, though in Amity and good correspondence with one another;* 1.191 as many times producing effects quite contrary to their expectations. And this he proveth by the example of Lewis the 11. of France, and Henry of Castile; who meeting purposely An^o 1463, to change some friendly words together, took such dislike at each others person and behaviour, that they never loved one another after it. The like example he bringeth of an interview betwixt Edward the fourth of England, and the same King Lewis; and betwixt Frederick the Emperor, and Charles Duke of Burgundy; with divers others. His reasons I purposely omit, as not pertinent to my present undertaking, and make hast again unto the Town, which is about a mile and an half in circuit, and hath many stately buildings in it. It was called antiently Sabate or Sabatia, and hath been under the command of divers Lords, being taken from the Ge∣noese by the Visconti, and the Sforzas, Dukes of Millain, from them by the French, and at last re∣covered again by those of Genoa. Further note, that this one Town hath yeelded to the Church of Rome three Popes, viz. Gregory the 7^th, Julio the 2^d. and Sixtus the 4^th, which is as much as Genoa it self can brag of. 4 Nola, upon the Seaside, a commodius Haven. 5 Finali, a goodly Port-Town also, and very well fortified, honoured of a long time with the title of a Marqui∣sate, one of the seven founded by the Emperor Otho (of which more hereafter) but taken from the last Marquess by the Count of Fuentes, then Governour of Millain for the King of Spain, and garrisoued immediately with 200 Spaniards; the poor Marquess being put off with an An∣nual pe••sion, An^o 1602. 6 Milesimo, a small Town adjoyning, possessed upon the same right by the Spaniard also; who by these peeces hath a strong command on the Trade of Genoa. 7 But the great Ornament of those parts of Italie is the City of Genoa, first built, say some, by Janus the sonne of Saturn; as others say, by Janus, Genius Priscus, an Italian or Tuscan King. But by whomsoever it was built, certain it is, that it was miserably destroyed by Mago the Brother of Annibal, repaired by Lucretius Surius at the command of the Senate of Rome, for whose cause and quarrel it was ruined: once again spoyled and wasted by Rotaris a great Prince of the Lombards, An^o 660 or thereabouts, but built more beautifull than before by Charles the Great. On his foundation it now stands, situate on the shore of the Ligustick or Ligurian Seas, to which, being partly built on the declivity of an hill full of stately Palaces, it giveth a most pleasant and magnificent prospect. It is in compass six miles, of an Orbicular form, fortified towards the Sea by Art, towards the Land by Art and Nature, there being but one way to come to it by land, and that over steep and craggy Rocks. The streets are narrow, paved with Flint, and most of them on the sides of the hill; which is the reason that they use Horse-litters here insteed of Coaches, and most of the better sort are carried on mens shoulders in Sedans or Chairs; which from hence came hither into England. But that which they call La Strada Nueva, or the New street, reaching from the West to North-East, is of a very fair bredth: each house thereof is built with such Kingly magnificence, that it is thought to be the fairest street in the World. In all the rest, the buildings for the height of two stories are made of Marble, curiously wrought; but the Laws forbid Marble to be used any higher. The Ha∣ven of it is very fair and capacious, safe from the violence of Tempests, and well fortified: so that the Spaniards use to say, that were the Catholique King absolute Lord of Marseilles in Provence, and Genoa in Italie, he might command the whole World. After the reedifying of it by Charles the Great, the people here continued subject to his successors, till the Berengarii, as Kings of Italic, made them free, An. 899. in which condition they remained till the year 1318, when being shrewdly weakned in their Estate they were fain to give themselves to Pope John the 22; after the Robert King of Naples. But being soon weary of a forein Government, the people in a popular tumult made choice of one Simon Boccanegra, to be their Duke, An. 1339. which Government continued till the French were called in by the Guelfian Faction, in the reign of Charles the 7••; under whom they continued thirteen years; and then expelling thence the French for their many insolencies, they put themselves under the protection of the Dukes of Millain, An. 1403. Long time they li••ed under the protection of those Princes in great tranquillity, who never carryed towards them any rigorous hand, save that once. D. Lodowick Sforzae exacted of them a great mass of money. But, as the tale goeth, his Agent being invited to the house of a Genoesa, and walking in a Garden with him, was shewed an herb growing there, called Basil; which stroaking gently, he smelt thence a most pleasing savour, but asunsavory a smel when he strained it hard. The Genoese hereupon inferred, Sir, if our Lord Duke Lodowick will gentle stroak the hand of his puissance over this City, it will prove pliant to him by o∣bedience; but may chance to prove rebellious if he do oppress it. But Lodowick being taken prisoner by King Lewis the 12, they first came under the command of the French, and then of the Spaniard, according as those Nations had possession of the State of Millain: and after many changes and alterations, obtained again their freedom of King Francis the first; which being not able to preserve by their proper strength, they finally put themselves under the shelter of the Spa••••ard, who is now their Protector, and that not for nought; he being indebted to them, An. 1600, a Million and a half of Gold; that being the remainder of 18 Millions, cut off by the Popes authority; that so the King might be indebted to that See: for most of his Lands were formerly engaged to the Mony-masters of this City. The same course of non-payment, the King took with the rest of his Creditors in Florence, Ausburg, and the rest; insomuch that it was commonly sayd in Italie, that the King of Spain had made more ill faces upon the Ex∣change

change in one day,* 1.192 than Michael Angelo the famous Painter, had ever made good in all his life. And thus you see this great City which commanded the Ocean, the Lady of so many Ilands, and a great Moderator of the Affairs of Italie, fain to put her self into the protection of a forein Prince; and that too at the charge of a great deal of Treasure; which he continually raiseth from them in the way of Loan, of which he often proves but a sorry Pay-master. And if the Wars he had with England did so drain their Purses (for it was that War, and the War which he had in the Netherlands, that made him so indebted to the Banks of Genoa) no question but the revolt of Catalogne, and the lasting Wars made against him by the French, in so many places, have plunged him in as deep as ever. Which notwithstanding, this people do so thrive under his protection, and draw so great commodity from their Trade with Spain, that it is thought their private men were never richer, the publick Treasurie never fuller, than it is at the present.

CORSICA is an Iland in the Ligustick or Ligurian Sea, opposite to the City of Genoa, from whence it is distant about sixty miles, and lying just North of the Isle of Sardinia, from which it is distant seven miles. It comprehends in length an hundred and twenty miles, seventy in bredth, and three hundred twenty five in circuit; and lyeth under the fift Climate, the longest day being almost fifteen hours.

The people are stubborn, poor, unlearned; supposed to be more cruell than other Nations, and so affirmed to be by Caesar in his Book of Commentaries; the Progeny, as some say, of the 52 daughters of Thespius, who being all got with child in one night by Hercules, were by their Father put to the mercy of the Sea, by which they were brought unto this Iland, after peopled by them. From one of these sonnes named Cyrnus, the Iland had the name of Cyrnos, by which it oftentimes occurreth in some old Greek Writers. This is the conceit of Fabius Pictor, one of Annius his Authors. And that of Eustathius, a far more credible Writer is not much unlike, who will have it called Corsica from a woman so named dwelling in the coast of Liguria, who following her Bull hither was the first that discovered it. But these Orignalls I look on, the first especially, as the worst kind of Romances: the name of Cyrnos being more like to be derived from the Punick Keranoth, which signifies a horn or corner, by reason of the many Promonto∣ries with which it shoots into the Sea. Corsica insula multis Promontoriis angulosa est, as it is in Isidore, Lib. 14. cap. 6. And for the name of Corsica, I should derive it rather from the Corsi (by which name the inhabitants hereof are called in most Latin Writers) one of the two Nations of most note in the neighbouring Iland of Sardinia. Celeberrimi in ea populorum Balari & Corsi, as we find in Pline. Which Corsi, or some of them, being overborn by some new Invaders (which the Iland of Sardinia was seldom free of) were fain to shift their seat, aud came over hither.

This Countrey yeeldeth excellent Dogs for game, good Horses, fierce Mastifs; and a beast called Mufoli, not found in Europe, excepting in this Iland, and Sardinia only, but there call∣ed Mufrones, or Musriones (for I conceive they are the same under divers names) sayd to be horn∣ed like Rams, and skinned like Stags; which skin is of such an incredible hardness, that the Beast being cast headlong against a Rock receives no hurt, but nimbly flyes from his Enemy to his den.

The soyl by reason of the mountains (which every where are too thick and barren in it) is not very fruitfull, producing Corn in less plenty, but the best Wines, and such as the old Romans well relished in good measure. It produceth also Oyl, Figs, Raisons, and Honey: the first three in a mediocrity of goodness, the last somewhat bitter, and by many deemed unwholsome. It aboundeth also with Allom, Box-tree, Iron-mines; and the tree called Taxus, whose poyso∣nous Berries though in tast pleasing, are much fed on by Bees; and therfore thought to be the cause of the bitterness of the Honey. In some few places where the Rivers have their currents, especially towards Liguria, it recompenseth, by its fertility in bearing all manner of grain, the barrenness of the mountains. Which mountains cutting thorough the midst of it, divide the whole Iland into Cismontanum, being that towards Genoa; and Transmontanam, lying towards Sardinia; yet so that the people on each side call themselves the Cismontanes, and the other the Tramontane••. Both of them speak a corrupt Italian, in which there is not a little mixture of French and Spanish.

For Rivers there are none of note, the principall of those which the Iland yeelds, being call∣ed Gelo and Travignano. And as for Cityes, some of the Antients reckoned 33, which Strabo doth conceive to be Castles only; there being but four Towns or Cities in it in his time: of which four, two were Roman Colonies, the one planted by Marius, called Mariana; the other by L. Sylla, in the Town called Alleria; a place of some Antiquity before that time, and at this day a Bishops See. But now the place of most importance, is the Town of Bastia, seated in the North-East part of the Iland, opposite almost unto Aleria, with a commodious Haven to it, and a strong Garrison to defend it, as being the ordinary seat of the Governour sent hither from Genoa, and of the Bishop of Aleria, who makes there his residence. 2 Aiazze, a reasonable strong Town, and a Bishops See; and so is also. 3 Nebbio, called Chersunum by Ptolomie. Then there is. 4 Por∣to Urechio, built not long since in the place of an old decayed Haven, and peopled by a Colony sent from Genoa. 5 S. Florence, a Port-town in the Northern part, in the middest betwixt Neb∣bio and Mariana; and 6 S. Boniface, called by Ptolomie Portus Syracusanus, just opposite unto it

in the South corner of the Isle; both of them places of good safety,* 1.193 and capable of the greatest vessels that frequent those Seas.

Who were the first Inhabitants is not easily known. That the Phoenicians or Tyrians had some footing here, is manifest by that of Calimachus an old Greek Poet, who calleth it 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the Phoenician Cyrnus; and by that of Diodorus Siculus, affirming that the Carthaginians and Tyr∣rheni (which questionless he mistook for Tyrii) cast the Phocenses out of this Iland. But whether these Phocenses did first inhabit it, or onely had a Colony in some part thereof, is not demon∣strable from those Authors. The Carthaginians after this made a conquest of it, and held it till the time of the first Punick War, when they were driven thence by the valour of Cornelius Scipio. Yet was it not totally subdued, nor brought into the form of a Roman Pro∣vince till some time after, when it was fully conquered by C. Papyrius, A. V. C. 541. This Iland and Sardinia at the first being joyned together, and governed by one Praetor onely, but after∣wards made two distinct Provinces, immediately subject to the Praefect of the City of Rome, and consequently members of the Roman Patriarchate. In the falling of the Roman Empire it became a prey unto the Vandals, who used to send their condemned persons out of Africk hi∣ther, to fell Timber for shipping; the Countrey even till then being very much over-grown with Woods. Afterwards with the rest of the Ilands of the Mediterranean, it was under the power of the Saracens, against whom Ademar the Count or Governour of Genoa armed a Fleet of Gallies, and vanquished them in a fight at Sea, but lost his life in the action; which notwithstanding the Genoese followed their good fortune, seised on the Iland, and carried thence 13 of the Ene∣mies Ships. The Pisans after this got possession of it, but being vanquished by the Genoese in the fight near Giglio (before mentioned) they were fain to leave it to the Conquerors. Since that it hath alwaies followed the fortune of Genoa, save that it remained somewhat longer than that City did in the hand of the French, who in the year 1554, seized on it by the ayd of the Turk••, whom (to the great dishonour of Christianity) they entertained in their Wars against Charles the fift, but in the end restored it to the Commonwealth, upon the peace made betwixt France and Spain, An^o 1559. And for securing of this Iland to the State of Genoa, they fell upon this handsome project; imploying none but naturall Genoese to serve in the Garrisons of the Iland, the better to keep under this untractable people; and filling all their Garrisons upon the Continent with naturall Corsicans, whereby the Iland is unfurnished of its ablest men, who also serve for hostages of the publick Faith.

Having thus took a brief view of the severall parts and members of this Common-wealth, let us next look upon the whole, as to the Government, Forces, and Revenue of it. First for the Government, the principall of their Magistrates hath the name of Duke; as titular as the Duke of Venice, but of less esteem: that Duke continuing in his Office for term of life, but this being alter∣able and removed at the two years end. So that he may be called most properly the Mayore of Genoa. For those two years he dwels in the publick Palace, an hath 500 Germans for the guard of his person; in nothing like a Prince but that: and for that time, he alone hath the power of propounding any thing to the Senate, which carrieth some resemblance of a Negative voice. His time expired, he returns unto his house as a private person, but so that during life he hath the office of a Procurator in the Commonwealth. To him there are assistant eight princi∣pall Officers, who sit upon the same form with him, and continue in their office for two years also; which eight, together with the Duke, are called the Signeurie: but he and they, in matters of most weight and moment subordinate to the Generall Counsell, consisting of 400 persons, all of them Gentlemen of the Citie, who with the nine before remembered do constitute the body of the Commonwealth. Under this form they have continued, ever since by the power and goodness of Andreas Doria (who might have made himself their Prince) they were discharged of their subjection to the French, An. 1528, never in danger of relapsing to their former ser∣vitude, but in the treasonable practice of the Flischi, a remarkable Family of the City, who ho∣ping to possess themselves of the Principalitie under protection of the French, had so laid their plot, that Augustine di Flischi, who was designed to be their Duke, had in the night time seised on the Navy, and slain John Doria who had the command thereof: but leaping from one Gallie to another to make sure of all, stumbled and fell into the sea; where he and his ambitious trea∣sons were both drowned together.

As for their Forces, there are within the Signeuri•• 10000 men ready to arm at any time, as they see occasion; 25 Gallies alwayes ready in the publick Arsenall, and four continually at Sea for defence of their Trading. Sufficient strength to save them from a petit force, though not to guard them from the power of a strong Invader. But the chief strength which they rely on is the King of Spain; whose protection though it costs them dear, is worth their money; and they have prospered so well by it, that notwithstanding all the losses which they have sustained, it is supposed that the Revenue of the Common-wealth (besides the Treasury of S. George, which is very rich, and managed as a distinct body from the publick, by its own Officers) a∣mounteth to no less than 430000 Crowns per An.

As for the Treasurie of S. George, though it contain no part of the publick Patrimony, but be governed by its own Officers, as a State distinct: yet is it of such ready use, so able at all times to furnish the Republick with vast sums of money, that the security and preservation of this Commonwealth depends much upon it. The Institution and Administration whereof, together

with the benefit which from hence redoundeth unto this Estate,* 1.194 I cannot better represent to the Readers view, than in the words of Machiavel the greatest Politick of his times; who in his History of Florence hath expressed it thus.

Post diuturnum illud bellum quod Genoenses mul∣tis ab hinc annis cum Venetis gessere, &c. After that tedious war between the Genoese and Vene∣tians was ended in the yeer 1381. and that the Genoese found themselves unable to repay those moneys which they had taken up of their private Citizens in pursuit thereof, they thought it best to assign their ordinary Taxes over to them, that so in tract of time the whole debt might be satisfied; and for that end allotted them a Common-hall, there to deliberate and determine of their affairs. These men thus made the Masters of the publick Taxes, elect among themselves a Common-Counsell of an Hundred; and over them eight Officers of especiall power to order and direct the rest, and to dispose of the Intrado: which Corporati∣on so established, they entituled S. Georges Bank. It happened afterwards, that the Republick wanting more moneys was glad to have recourse unto S. George; who growing wealthy by the orderly managing of his stock, was best able to relieve them in their necessities: and as before they assigned their Taxes over to him, so now, ditionem suam oppignorabant, they Mort∣gaged also their Demain. So that S. George continually waxing richer, and the State poorer, this Corporation became possessed at last of almost all the Towns and Territories of the Com∣mon-wealth: all which they govern by their own Magistrates, chosen by common suffrage from among themselves. It followed hereupon, that the common people bearing less respect unto the publick applyed themselves unto S. George: this being always orderly and prudent∣ly governed, that many times inclining to Tyranny; this never changing Officers, or form of Government, that subject to the proud and ambitious lusts of each Usurper, whether Domesticall or Forein. Insomuch that when the two potent Families of the Fregosi and Ador∣ni, contended for the Soveraignty in this Estate, most of the People look upon it as a Quarrell which concerned them not: S. George not medling more in it than to take an Oath of the prevailing Faction to preserve his Liberties. Rarissim•• sane exemplo, &c. A most excellent and rare thing (saith he) never found out by any of the old Philosophers in their Imaginarie Forms of a Common-wealth: that in the same State, and the same People, one may see at the same time, both Tyranny and Liberty, Justice and Oppression, Civilitie and Misgovern∣ments: This only Corporation preserving in the Common-wealth its antient lustre. So that in case S. George should in the end become possessed of the remainder of the Patrimony and Estate thereof, as it is possible it may, the State of Genoa might not alone be equalled with that of Venice, but preferred before it.

So far, and to this purpose, that great Master of State-craft; a man of less impiety, and more regular life, than some of those who have tra∣duced him for an Atheist.

Here are within this Common-wealth, Arch-bishops 1. Bishops 14.

THE ESTATES OF LOMBARDY.

LOMBARDY is bounded on the East••with Romandiola, and the Estate or Territory of Ferrara; on the West, with that part of the Alpes which divide Italie from France; on the North (reckoning Marca Trevigiana within the bounds hereof) with that part of the Alpes which lyeth towards Germany; and on the South, with the Apennine, which parteth it from Li∣guria, or the State of Genoa.

It was called antiently Gallia Cisalpina, whereof we shall speak more anon, and took this new name from the Lombards, or Longobardi, a people of Germany (of whom we have already spoken, but shall speak more at large when we come to Hungarie;) who coming out of Pannonia posses∣sed themselves of a great part of Italie, but left their name to this Tract only. A tract of ground of which it may be truly said, that as Italie is the garden of Europe, so Lombardie is the garden of Italie, or the fairest flower in all that garden. A countrey of so rich a mixture, that such a∣nother peece of ground for beautifull Cities, goodly Rivers, for fields and pastures shaded with such excellent fruits, for plenty of fowl, fish, corn, wine, cannot be found again in our Western World. So that it is no wonder that the two great Kings of France and Spain, have strived so eagerly and with such effusion of Christian blood for the Duchie of Millain, a part only (though the richest part) of this goodly Country, and but a spot of earth, compared to their own Do∣minions.

Antiently it was of more extent than now it is, containing besides the principalities hereaf∣ter mentioned, the Provinces of Romandiola, and Trevigiana; even all, which in the infancy and

growth of the Roman Empire,* 1.195 had the name of Gallia Cisalpina. It was called Gallia from the Galls, who being drawn into Italie by the sweet tast of their wines, subdued the Natives, and possessed themselves of all the Countrey from the Apennine to the Adriatick; and from the Alpes to the River of Rubicon, on the North-East, and the River of Arnus on the South-East. This happened in the Reign of Bellov••sus King of the Celtae, and of Tarquinius Priscus, King of Rome. Cisalpina it was called because it lay on that side of the Alpes which was next to Rom••, to difference it from Gallia on the further side, which had the name of Transalpina. It had the name also of Gallia togata, because when civilized they applied themselves to the Roman habit; the other being called Braccata, because they kept themselves to their former Trouzes, which by the L••tines were termed Braccae. These Cisalpines were they who sacked Rome under the con∣duct of Brennus: from whence being beaten by Camillus, they were so slaughtered by the said Camillus neer the River Aniene, and by Dolabella at the Lake of Vademonias, that not one of them escaped to brag of the burning of Rome. Yet durst not the Romans set upon them in their own Countrey, till a little before the comming of Pyrrhus into Italie, when the Senones, who had before sacked Rome, besieging Ar••tium, a Town of Tuscany, were not only forced to raise their siege, but were beaten home by Manni••s Curius the Consull: who followed his blow so well, that he drave them quite out of their Countrey. After this the Romans suffered the rest of them to remain in quiet, till the end of the first Punick war, when being grown of more strength, and at very good leisure, they took the rest of their Countrey from them, under the conduct of Flaminius the Roman Consull, A. V. C. 530. who presently caused Roman Colonies to be planted in it, as the best way to assure his Conquest: their totall subjugation following in the year next after, under the Consulship of Marcellus and Corn. Scipio And yet it was accounted as a Province distinct from Italie untill the setling of the Empire in Augustus Caesar, who dividing Italie into eleven Regions, made three of them out of this Cisalpina, that is to say, Gallia, Ve∣netia, and Italia Transpadana: as afterwards it made up four of the seven Provinces of the Dio∣cese of Italie, according to the distribution of it which was made by Constantine. How it came with the rest of Italie into the power of the Lombards, and how from them taken by the French, with the rest of that Kingdom, hath been shewen already. Won by the French, and from the French transferred with the Empire to the Kings of Germany, it did so far preserve the reputa∣tion of a Kingdom, that the Emperors were sometimes crowned at Millain with an Iron Crown for the Kingdom of Lombardy, as at Ak•• (a Town of Cleveland) with a silver Crown for the Realm of Germany, and with a golden Crown at Rome for the sacred Empire. But the Empire being weakned by the Artifices of the Popes of Rome, this goodly Country was torn from it, and parcelled in the conclusion amongst many Princes, as it still continueth.

The Lombards being masters of it, and having given it their own name, divided it by the River Po, into Longobardia Cispadana, lying betwixt the Po, and the Apennine Mountains; and Trans∣padana, lying betwixt the Po and the Alpes: the first of which the old Romans called Aemilia, from Aemilius Lepidus, the founder of the City of Reggio (then called Regium Lepidi) once Proconsul of it. In the division of Italie by Aug. Caesar it had the name of Gallia. The other was by him honoured with the name of Italia Transpadana, by which name it was known in the times of Tacitus, and by him called, Florentissimum Italiae latus, the most flourishing part of all Italie. But this division being long since worn out of use, and the whole Country being can∣tonned into many Estates, as before was sayd, we will consider it at the present as it stands divi∣ded into the Dukedoms of Millain and Mantua, which with Trevigiana, described already, make up Transpadana: and those of Modena, Parma, and Montferrat, which with the Principate of Piemont, make up Cispadana.

The Dukedom of MILLAIN.

THe Dukedom of MILLAIN hath on the East; the Estates of Mantua and Parma on the West, Piemont, and some part of Switzerland one of the Provinces of the Alpes; on the North, Marca Trevigiana; and on the South, the Apennine, which parteth it from Lingria or the State of Genoa. In elder times the Country of the Insubres, one of the greatest Tribes of the Cisal∣pine Galls, from whence it hath the name of Insubrium Ducatiu in some of the neater Modern Writers, but commonly called Ducatus Mediolanensis, from Mediolanum, or Millain, the chief City of it.

Principall Rivers of it, 1 Padus, 2 Addua, 3 Ollius, and 4 Ticinus; of which somewhat hath been sayd already; and besides those it hath also in it the Lake called antiently Lacus Larius, but now Lago di Come (from the City of Com•• which it neighboureth) 60 miles in length.

The chief Cities and places of note are, 1 Modoecum, not far from Millain, of more fame than greatness, the fame thereof arising from the Iron Crown (kept in a Monastery here) wherewith some of the Emperors have been crowned by the Arch-bishops of Millain. A custom taken up from the Kings of the Ostrogothes, who are sayd to have first used the same, in testimony that they had won their Estates by Iron. 2 Pavie, or Papia, seated on the Flood Ticinus, united to Millain by Iohn Galeaze, the first Duke therof; made an University by Charles the fourth, An. 1361. and famous for the Battell in which Francis the first of France was taken prisoner by Charles the

fift, An. 1525. It is seated, as before was sayd, on the Flood Ti••inus, about four miles from the Po or Padus, the River carrying at this City so great a bredth, that the bridge over it is no less than 200 walking Paces long, built of Free-stone, and covered over head with a roof supported all along with pillars. From this River the City it self was antiently called Ticinum, and took the name of Papia from its great affection to the Popes; or, as some say, quasi Patria pioruum (the two first syllables of those words being joyned together) by reason of the many godly men it did produce. It lyeth in length from East to West, a new fair street dividing it in the very middest, on the West side whereof are two handsom Market-places, and a strong Castle built by Galeaze the first Duke of Millain; whose Tomb together with that of Luitprandus King of the Lom∣bards, are here still remaining; the Kings of Lombardy being so pleased with the situation of the place, that they made it the Seat-royall of their Kingdom. The Cathedrall here is one of the best indowed in Italy, if not in Europe, the Revenues of it amounting to 300000 Crowns per annum. 2 Como, the Birth-place of both the Plinies; a rich and handsom Town, situate on the South-side of the Lacus Larius, which from this Town hath now the name of Lago di Como; into which Lake, and thorough it, runs the Addua, and yet the waters do not mingle, that of the Riv••r passing over those of the Lake. About this Lake are many fair houses, and handsom villages, which do much beautifie the place; and in the middest thereof an Iland called Coma∣cina, in which there was a strong Fortress in former times, wherein the Longobardian Kings did preserve their treasurie. 3 Lodi, or Landa in the Latin, seated in a prosperous soyl, and bles∣sed with a painfull and industrious people. 4 Novara, situate upon an high hill, in which live many antient and noble Familyes: of right belonging to the Spaniard, as Dukes of Millain; but at the time when Maginus wrote, consigned over upon some conditions to the Dukes of Parma. But this Town, though it appertained to the Dukes of Millain, is situate within the Dukedom of Montferrat; and so is 5 Alexandria also, once a poor small village, known by the name of Robore∣tum, from a Grove of Oakes adjoyning to it: afterwards being raised to its present greatness by the joynt purses of the Citizens of Cremona, Millain, and Placentia, in honour of the Emperor it was called Caesarea. But in short time these people siding with the Popes, drew on themselves the anger of the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa, who having in a manner desolated the City of Millain, the people thereof at the destruction of the City retired to this Town, calling it in ho∣nour of Pope Alexander the third, whose part they then took against the Emperor, by the name of Alexandria, which it still retaineth. It is now the strongest Out-work of the vvhole Duchy, well fortified against all assaults amd batteries which may come from France. 6 Marignan, situate South from Millain, remarkable for the great defeat here given the Switzers by King Franci•• the first; and now the title of a Marquess. 7 Cremona, situate on the Banks of the River Po, in a very rich and healthy soyl; an antient Colony of the Romans, but a beautifull City to this day; and of such fidelity to its Prince, that it hath got the name of Cremona the faithfull. It was built in the first year of the second Punick War, and burnt to the ground by Vespasians soul∣diers, after the defeat of Vitellius his forces; which defeat was given under the walls of this Town. For when Antonius, Vespasians Generall, first after his victory entered into it, he went into a Bath to wash away the sweat and blood from his body, where finding the water some∣what too cold, he sayd by chance, that it should anon be made hotter. Which words the soul∣diers applying to their greedy desires, set fire on the Town, and spent four days in the Pillage of it. By the encouragement of Vespasian it was again re-edified, and is now famous for the high Tower, from which grew the by-word, Una turris in Cremona, unus Petrus in Roma, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Portus in Ancona. 8 Millain, a fair Town, once the Metropolis of the Province of Liguria, and afterwards of the whole Diocese of Italy (called therefore 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, by S. Athanasius) At this time the fairest and the biggest of all Lombardy, having a Castle so strongly fortified, with naturall and artificiall Ramparts, that it is deemed impregnable. A City very populous, containing 200000 persons: and of great Trade, here being private shops equalling the publike store-houses of other places; and the people are so rich, that the wise of every Mechanick will flaunt it in her silks and taffatyes. This City is sayd to have been built by the Galls, 359 years before Christ. It is seven miles in circuit, and honoured with an University, wherein flourish∣ed Hermolaus Barbarus, Caelius Rhodiginus, and Cardanus: seated it is in as commodious a soyl as any in Italy, environed with water by two great channels, the one drawn from the River of Addua, the other from the Tesis or Athesis, which run hard by it, and convey all things to the City in so great abundance, that things there are at very cheap rates; and adde much also to the industry of the inhabitants in the vending and dispersing of their Manufactures, which are of great esteem in most parts of the World. The buildings of the City generally are fair and state∣ly, but three especially commended for their magnificence, that is to say, the Castle, the Hospital, and the Cathedral. For matter of Religion it doth use to glory that Barnabas the Apostle was its first Bishop, and St. Ambrose one of his Successors; that formerly their Bishop stood on even terms with the Popes of Rome, and their Church as much privileged as that; and that since those times they have given unto the world four Popes, that is to say, Alexander the 2, Urban the 3, Celestine the 5, and of late, Gregory the 14.

As for the fortunes of it, it continued in the power of the French, and the Kings of Italy of that Nation, from the destruction of the Lombards till the Kingdom of Italy fell from the house of Charles the Great, and came at last into the hands of the German Emperors. Under them it con∣tinued

till the time of Frederick Barbarossa, from whose obedience it revolted An^o 1161, in be∣half of Pope Alexander the third, the Emperor divers times defacing the City, and the people stil ministring fresh occasions of dislike and quarrel. Beatrix the wife of Frederick comming to see the City, without any ill intentions to it, was by the irreverent people first imprison'd, and then most barbarously used. For setting her upon a Mule, they turned her face towards the tail, which they made her hold instead of a bridle; and having thus shewed her up and down the City, they brought her unto one of the gates, and there kicked her out. To revenge this horrible affront, the Emperor besieged and forced the Town; adjudging all the people to dye without mercy, but such as would undergo this ransom. Between the buttocks of a skittish and kicking Mule there was fastned a bunch of figs, one or more of which, such as desired to live must snatch out with their teeth, their hands bound behind them, as the Mule was pacing thorow the streets. A condi∣tion which most of them accepted: and thereupon gave occasion to the custom used among the Italians, who when they intend to scof or disgrace a man, are wont to put their thumb betwixt two of their fingers, saying Ecco la Fico; a disgrace answerable to that of making horns (in England) to him that is suspected to be a Cuckold. The City after this rebelling, and again ta∣ken by the Emperor, he levelled it unto the ground, pulled down the walls, and caused the whole ground on which it stood to be ploughed up, and sowed with salt; seeming to threaten by that Emblem, that it should never be re-edified. Which notwithstanding, the City was not only new built again, but the Pope with the help of these Millanese, and the Venetians, had at last the better of the Emperor, whom he enjoyned, after a vile submission, to undertake a journey to the Holy∣land. Freed from the Emperor, they began to live after the form of Republick, in which con∣dition they continued about 56 years, when Otho, surnamed Visconti (quasi bis Comes) because he was Lord of Millain and Angerona, assumed the title to himself, and setled it upon that Family after his decease; but so, that for the most part they were under the command of the German Em∣perors, and to them accomptable. Galeaz the first, so called (as some write) because the Cocks crowed more than ordinarily at the time of his birth, added to the Estate hereof the Cities of Crema and Cremona. In the person of John Galeazo it was advanced unto a Dukedom by the Em∣peror Wenceslaus, for 100000 Crowns in ready money; which John increased so mightily in wealth and power, that he had 29 Cities under his command; and dyed as he was going to Flo∣rence to be crowned King of Tuscany. To him succeeded John Maria, and after him his brother Philip; who in his life had maried his only daughter (but illegitimate) to Francisco Sforza, the best Commander of his times, and at his death appointed Alfonso of Aragon King of Naples for his heir and successor. Before Alfonso could take any benefit of this designation, Sforza was quietly possessed both of the City and the loves of the people. This Francis Sforze (I must needs crave leave to tell this story) was the sonne of James Altenduto, a plain Country man, who going to his labour with his Ax in his hand, whilst a great Army was passing by him, compared the misery and unpleasingness of his present condition, with those fair possibilities which a mar∣tiall life did present uuto him. And being in a great dispute with in himself what were best to do, he presently fell upon a resolution of putting the question to the determination of the Heavenly Providence; by casting his Ax unto the top of the tree next to him: conditioning with himself, that if the Ax came down again, he would contentedly apply himself to his wonted labour; but if it hung upon the boughs, he would betake himself unto higher hopes, and follow the Army then in passage. He did so, the Ax hung upon the boughs, he went after the Army, and thrived so well in that imployment, that he became one of the best Captains of his time, surnamed de Coto∣niogla from the place of his dwelling, and Sforza from the greatness of his noble courage. By An∣tonia the daughter of Francis di Casalis the Lord of Cortona, he was the father of this Francis Sforze whom now we speak of; who was so fortunate a Commander in the wars of Italy, that to oblige him to his party, Philip the Duke of Millain bestowed his daughter upon him, and thereby a fair title to this great Estate, which he successively obtained against all pretenders. In his line it con∣tinued till the coming of Lewis the 12 of France, the sonne of Charles, and nephew of Lewis, Dukes of Orleans, by Valentine the sole daughter of John Galeaze the first Duke: who getting Duke Lo∣dowick Sforze, betrayed by the Switzers into his hands, carryed him prisoner into France, and pos∣sessed himself of the estate. Outed not long after by the confederate Princes of Italy, who were jealous of so great a neighbor; he left the cause and quarrel unto Francis the first, his next succes∣sor in that Kingdom: in pursuance whereof it is sayd by Bellay a French Writer, that the use of Muskets was first known. But Francis being in conclusion taken at the battell of Pavie, and car∣ryed prisoner into Spain; for his release was forced to release all claim unto this estate. A release long before endeavouced by some French Politicians, because the pretensions hereunto had brought such damage to that Crown: and no less eagerly opposed by Chancellor Prat (on the same rea∣son that Scipio Nasica did oppose the destruction of Carthage, that is to say) because it did not only keep the French Nation in continual discipline of War, but served for a purgation of idle and superfluous people: yet notwithstanding this release, Francis renewed the War again, and laid siege to Millain, then under the command of Antonio di Leva, and a Spanish Garrison: during vvhich vvar, the vvretched Millanese endured the vvorst of miseries. For first the Governour, un∣der colour of providing pay for his souldiers, got all the victuals of the town into the Castle, to be sold again at his ovvn price: vvhich many of the poorer sort not able to pay, perished of famin in the streets. And on the other side, his souldiers which were quartered in most parts of the City

used when they wanted mony,* 1.196 to chain up their Hosts, and then to put them to a ransom. Such as upon this barbarous usuage fled out of the City, had their Goods confiscate: on which there followed such a disconsolate desolation, that the chief streets were over-grown with netles and brambles. In this miserable estate it continued till Charles the Emperor having totally driven out the French, restored it to Francis Sforze, brother to the last Duke Maximilian, and sonne of that Ludowick, who to advance himself unto this Estate, had most improvidently taught the French the way into Italy. But this Francis dying without issue, and the house of the Sforze failing in him, the Emperor entred on the Dukedom as right Lord thereof, and left the same to his successors in the Realm of Spain. This said, we will sum up the whole story of this Estate, in the ensuing Ca∣talogue of

The Lords and Dukes of Millain.

• 1277 1 Otho, Arch-bishop of Millain.
• 1295 2 Matthew, Brothers sonne to Otho, confirmed in his command of Millain, by Albertus the Emperor.
• 1322 3 Galeaze Visconti, sonne of Matthew, disseized of his command by Lewis of Bavaria Emperor.
• 1329 4 Actio Visconti, sonne of Galeazo, confirmed in his Fathers power by the same Lewis the Emperor.
• 1339 5 Luchino Visconti, brother to Galeaze.
• 1349 6 John Visconti, the brother of Luchino.
• 1354 7 Galeaze II. sonne of Stephen the brother of John.
• 1378 8 John Galeaze, sonne of the first Galeaze, created by the Emperor Wenceslaus, the first Duke of Millain, An. 1395.
• 1402 9 John Maria, sonne of John Galeaze, slain by the people for his horrible tyrannies.
• 1412 10 Philip Maria, the last of the Visconti, which commanded in Millain; a Prince of great power in swaying the affairs of Italie. He died An^o 1446; the Millanese for some years resuming their former liberty.
• 1446 11 Francis Sforze, in right of his wife Blanch the base daughter of Philip, seconded by the power of the sword, admitted Duke by the generall consent of the people of Millain; one of the Knights of the noble Order of the Garter.
• 1461 12 Galeaze Sforze, a valiant, but libidinous Prince, cruelly murdered by his own Sub∣jects.
• 1477 13 John Galeaze Sforze, privately made away (as it was supposed) by his Uncle Lo∣dowick.
• 1494 14 Lodowick Sforze, who to secure himself of his ill-got Dukedom, drew the French in∣to Italic.
• 1501 15 Lewis the 12 of France, sonne unto Lewis Duke of Orleans, and Valentina daughter to the first Duke of Millaine, vanquished Ludowick, carried him prisoner into France, and took the Dukedom to himself.
• 1513 16 Maximilian Sforze, the sonne of Ludowick, restored to the Dukedom by the power of the Switzers and Venetians; but again outed of it by Francis the first, Sonne-in-law, and Successor to King Lewis the 12 in the Kingdom of France.
• 1529 17 Francis Sforze, brother of Maximilian, restored to the Estate, and the French expell∣ed by the puissance of Charles the 5^th, who after the death of this Duke Francis (the last of the Sforzes) An^o 1535, united it for ever to the Crown of Spain.

This Dukedom is not now of such great extent and power as in former times: there being but nine Cities remaining of those 29, which were once under the command of the Dukes hereof; the rest being gotten in by the State of Venice, the Florentines, the Dukes of Mantua and Parma. And yet is this accompted the prime Dukedom of Christendom (as Flanders was accompted the prime Earldom of it) affording the Annuall Revenue of 800000 Ducats to the King of Spain. A good Revenue might it come clear unto his Coffers. But what with the discharge of his Gar∣rison-Souldiers, the defraying of his Vice-Roy, the Salaries of Judges and inferior Ministers; it is conceived that he spends more on it than he getteth.

The Armes hereof are Argent, a Serpent Azure, Crowned Or; in his Gorge an Infant Gules. Which was the Coat-Armour of a Saracen, vanquished by Otho the first of the Visconti, in the Holy-land.

There are in this Dukedom Arch-bishop 1. Bishops 6.

The Dukedom of MANTUA.

THe Dukedom of MANTUA, is bounded on the West, with Millain; on the East, with Romandiola; on the North, with Marca Trevigiana; and on the South, with the Dukedom of Parma.

The Country about Mantua is reasonably good, and yeeldeth all sorts of Fruits being well

manured; plentifull in Corn and Pastures; the very High-wayes by the fields being planted with Elms, to train up the Vines which grow intermingled in every place, as generally it is in all parts of Lombardy. But the Inhabitants are conceived not to be so civill and well-bred as the rest of Italie, childish in their apparrell, without manly gravity, poor in the entertain∣ment of their friends, and exacting all they can from strangers.

The places in it of most note are, 1 Mercaria, bordering next to Millain. 2 Bozilia, a small, but pleasant habitation, belonging to some Princes of the Ducall family; built with fair Cloy∣sters towards the street, in which passengers may walk dry in the greatest rain. 3 Petula, a small Village, but as famous as any, in regard it was the place wherein Virgil was born; generally sayd to be born in Mantua (Mantua Virgilio gaudet, as the old Verse is) because this Village is so near the City of Mantua (being but two miles distant) that his birth might very well be ascribed unto it. 4 Mantua, seated on the River Mincius, now called Sarca, which comming out of Lago di Garda falleth not far off into the Po, from whence there is a passage unto Venice. By nature strong, environed on three sides with a running water, half a mile in bredth, and on the fourth side with a Wall. The Dukes to take their pleasure on the Lakes and Rivers, have a Barge called the Bucentaure, five storyes high, and capable of two hundred persons (whence it had the name) furnished very richly both for state and pleasure. Ocnus the sonne of Manto the Prophetess, the daughter of Tiresias, is said to have been the founder of it, and to have given unto it his Mothers name; but I more than doubt it, though Virgil a Native of those parts do re∣port it so; this City being one of those which the Tuscans built beyond the Apennine, as the sound∣est Antiquaries do affirm. Made memorable (by whomsoever built at first) in the declining times of Christian purity, for a Councill holden in it, An. 1061, wherein it was decreed, that the choosing of the Pope should from thenceforth belong unto the Cardinals. A Prerogative which of old belonging to the Emperors, was first by Constantine the third surnamed Pogonatus, given to the Clergy and people of Rome in the time of Pope Benedict the second, An. 684. resu∣med by Charles the Great when he came to the Empire; and now appropriated only to the Col∣lege of Cardinals. But to return unto the Town; on the East-side of a bridge of about 500 paces long, covered over head, and borne up with Arches, stands the Dukes Palace for the City, and not far thence the Domo, or Cathedrall Church of S. Peter. The Palace very fair and stately, but far short for the pleasures and delights thereof of his Palace at Mirmirollo, five miles from the City, which though it be of a low roof (after the manner of antient buildings) yet it is ve∣ry richly furnished, and adorned with very beautifull Gardens, able to lodge and give content to the best Prince in Christendom. Here are also many other Towns, as 5 Capraena, and 6 Lucera, of which nothing memorable.

As for the fortunes of this Dukedom, it is to be observed that Mantua followed for long time the fortunes of the Western Empire, till given by Otho the second to Theobald Earl of Canosse for the many good services he had done him. Boniface who succeeded him had to Wife Beatrix the sistet of Henry the second, and by her was Father of Mathildis that famous Warriouress, who carried so great a stroak in the state of Italie. Being dispossessed of her E∣state by Henry the third, she joyned in faction with the Popes, recovered all her own again, and dismembred from the Empire many goodly Territorys; which at her death (having had three husbands but no issue) she gave it in fee for ever to the See of Rome, An. 1115. After her death Mantua continued under the protection of the Empire. But that protection failing, then by little and little it was brought under by the family of the Bonncelsi, who Lording it over a Free-people with too great severity, contracted such a generall hatred, that Passavin•• the last of them was slain in the Market-place by the people, under the command and conduct of Lewis de Gonzaga, a noble Gentleman, who presently with great applause took to himself the Govern∣ment of the Estate, An. 1328, which hath continued in his honse to this very day with a great deal of lustre, whose successors take here as followeth, under the severall titles of

A. Ch. The Lords, Marquesses, and Dukes of Mantua.

• 1328 1 Lewis Gonzaga, the first of this Line, Lord of Mantua.
• 1366 2 Guido, sonne of L••wis.
• 1369 3 Ludowick, or Lewis II. sonne of Guido.
• 1••82 4 Franois Gonzaga, sonne of Lewis 2^d highly extolled by Poggie the Florentine for his Wisdom and Learning, who valiantly repulsed the attempts made against his Estate by John Galeaze then first Duke of Millain.
• 1407 5 John Francisco Gonzaga, created the first Marquess of Mantua, by the Emperor Sigis∣mund.
• 1444 6 Lodowick, or Lewis III. sonne of John Francisco, who entertained the Emperor Frede∣rick and the King of Danemark with great magnificence.
• 1478 7 Frederick, sonne of Lewis the third.
• 1484 8 Francis II. sonne of Frederick.
• 1519 9 Frederick II. Commander of the Armies of the Pope and Florentines, entertained Charles the fift with great solemnity, by whom he was made Duke of Mantua, 1530, and declared Marquess of Montferrat in right of his wife.
• ...

• 1540 10 Francis III.* 1.197 sonne of Frederick the second, Duke of Mantua, and Marquess of Mont∣ferrat.
• 1550 11 William, the brother of Francis the third, created the first Duke of Montferrat.
• 1587 12 Vincent, sonne of William, Duke of Mantua and Montferrat.
• 13 Francis IV. sonne of Vincent, had to wife Margaret the daughter of Charles Emanuel Duke of Savoy, and by her a daughter named Mary; in whose behalf the Duke of Savoy undertook the war against her Uncle for Montferrat.
• 1613 14 Ferdinand, the brother of Francis the fourth, succeeded him in bo••h Estates, notwith∣standing the opposition of the Duke of Savoy.
• 15 Vincent the II. the brother of Ferdinand and Francis the 4^th.
• 1628 16 Charles Gonzaga, Duke of Nevers in France, by his Mothers line, and of Mantua and Moutferrat by his Father Lewis Gonzaga, the third Sonne of Frederick the first Duke of Mantua, succeeded not without great opposition of the Spanish Faction, who sacked Mantua, distressed Casal, and much impoverished both Estates. But the business was at last composed by the power of the French, and the investiture conferred upon him by the hands of the Em∣peror.

The chief order of Knighthood in these Dukedoms, is, of the The blood of our Lord JESUS Christ, instituted An. 1608. The Author of it was Duke Vincent Gonzaga, when the Mariage was solemnized between his sonne Francis and the Lady Margaret daughter to the Duke of Savoy. It consisteth of twenty Knights, whereof the Mantuan Dukes are soveraigns, and was allowed by Pope Paul the fifth. The Collar hath threads of Gold layd on fire, and inter-woven with these words, Domine probasti. To the Collar are pendent two Angels, supporting three drops of blood, and circumscribed with, Nihil isto triste recepto. It took this name, because in Saint Andrews Church in Mantua, are sayd to be kept as a most precious Relique, certain drops of our Saviours blood (thou canst not, O Reader, but beleeve it) with a peece of the spunge.

The Territories of this Duke (reckoning in that of Montferrat also) are in circuit nigh un∣to those of Florence, but his Revenues fall short; which amount to about 500000 Ducats on∣ly, but might be greater, if either the Duke would be burdensom to his subjects, as Florence is; or if he were not on all sides land-locked from navigation and traffick.

The Arms of Mantua are Argent, a Cross Patee Gules, between four Eagles Sable, mem∣bred of the second: under an Escocheon in Fesse charged Quarterly with Gules a Lion Or, and Or three Barres Sable.

There are in this Dukedom Arch-Bishops 1. Bishops 4.

The Dukedom of MODENA.

THe Dukedom of MODENA containeth the Cities of Modena and Reggio, with the Ter∣••ritories adjoyning to them: both of them situate in that part of Lombardy which is called Cispadana; and consequently partake of the pleasures and commodities of it.

The people of this Dukedom are sayd to be better-natured than most of Italie: those of Modena being quick in their resolutions; easie to be pacified when wronged; and friendly in their entertainment of Strangers; the Reggians being affable, of present wits, and fit for any thing they can be imployed in: the women in both Towns of a mild disposition, neither too courtlie, nor too froward, as in other places.

The first and principall City is that of Modena, antiently better known by the name of Mu∣tina, and famous in those times for the first battell betwixt Autonie and Augustus Caesar; this latter being then not above eighteen years of age, and yet made head of a new League against Antonius, whom the Senate and people looked upon as a common Enemy. The managing of the war was left to Hirtius and Pansa then Consuls; the fortune of the day so equall, that Anto∣ny left the field, and the Consuls their lives; leaving Augustus the absolute command of a powerfull Army, into whose favours he so cunningly did work himself, that he made them the foundation of his future greatness. It was at that time a Roman Colony, but being ruined by the fury of the Gothes and Lombards, was afterwards new built at the charge of the Citizens, si∣tuate neer the Aponnine in a very good soyl, and of indifferent fair buildings. In the distracti∣ons of Italie betwixt the Emperors and the Popes, Guido the Popes Legat, and then Bishop there∣of, consigned it over to Azo of the house of Este, Lord of Ferrara, An. 1304, the Pope him∣self consenting to it, upon the payment of a yearly tribute of 10000 Crowns: since which time it hath been for the most part in the power of that house. Borsius the Marquess of Ferrera being by Frederick the third made Duke of Mutina. 2 Reggi••, the second Town of note, hath tasted much of the same fortune; at first a Roman Colony called Regio•••• Lepid••, afterwards ruined by the Gothes when they came first into Italie; repaired and compassed with a Wall by its own inha∣bitants, and for a time under the command of the Earls of Canosse. But being wearie of that yoke, they recovered their liberty; which being unable to maintain in those buftling times, they gave themselves unto Obizo the Father of Azo, An^o 1292, and after that in the year 1326

to the See of Rome.* 1.198 Passing through many other hands, it was at last sold for 60000 Ducats to the Visconti, Lords of Millain, An. 1370, and in the end recovered by the house of Este, An^o 1409, and gave the title of a Duke to the aforesaid Borsius, whom Frederick the third made Duke of Modena and Reggio 1452

The successors of this Borsius are before layd down in the succession of Ferrara, who held the whole estate together till the death of Alphonso the first Duke. He dying without lawfull issue, An^o 1595, left his estate to Caesar de Este, his Nephew by a base sonne, called Alphonso al∣so; betwixt whom and Pope Clement the 8. a war was threatned for the whole, but at last com∣premised upon these conditions, that the Church of Rome should have Ferrara, with all the lands and territories appertaining to it, as an Estate antiently holden of that See; and that Modena and Reggio being Imperiall Feifes should remain to Caesar, but to be held in fee of the Pa∣pal Throne. Duke Caesar to have leave to carry away all his moveable goods, to sell such of his lands as were not of the antient domain of the Dukedom; and to have one half of the Ord∣nance and Artillery. By which agreement the Cities of Modena and Reggio, became a new e∣rected State, distinct, and independent of any other: each City being well fortified and gar∣risoned, and furnished with Ordnance for defence thereof. But what they yeeld unto the Prince in the way of Revenue, and what Forces he is able to raise out of his Estates, I cannot positively determine: But by the Tribute formerly payd unto the Popes for the City of Mu∣tina, and the rich territory of both Towns, and the great Revenues of the Dukes of Ferrara, I conceive they cannot yeeld less than 100000 Crowns of yearly in-come. The Armes of this Duke the same with those of Ferrara before blazoned.

The Dukedom of PARMA.

THe Dukedom of PARMA hath on the North the Dukedoms of Millain and Mantua; from which it is parted by the Po; on the South, the Apennine, which divideth it from Liguria; on the East, the Country of Modena; on the West, Montferrat: situate, as Modena is in Lombardia Cispadana, and much of the same nature both for soyl, and air, and other the com∣modities of those parts of Italie.

The principall Cities of it are, 1 Parma, an antient City, and made a Colony of the Romans at the end of the second Punick War, as Mutina and Aquileia at the same time were. It is seat∣ed on a small River of the same name, which runneth almost thorough the middest of it; beau∣tified with very handsome buildings, and peopled by a race of ingenious men, whether they do be take themselves unto Arts or Arms. The grounds about this City are of excellent pasturage, and yeeld great plenty of the Cheese which is called Parmesan. 2 Placentia, seated on the Po, one of the first Colonies which the Romans planted amongst the Cisalpine Galls, and famous for the resistance which it made both to Annibal and Asdrubal, who severally in vain besieged it: made afterwards the Metropolis of the Province of Aemilia; yet nothing the less beautifull for so great an age. The fields adjoyning have the same commendation with those of Parma, for most excellent Cheese; but go beyond for Salt-pits and Mines of Iron, which the other wanteth. 3 Mirandula, a proper Town, built in the time of Constans the sonne of Constantine the Great: the Patrimony of the noble Family of the Pici (of which was Picus de Mirandula that renowned Scholar) but held by them as Feudataries to the Dukes of Parma. 4 Briscello, called antiently Brixellum, not far from the chief City Parma; of no great note at the present time, but memorable in the Roman story for the death of the Emperor Otho, who here killed himself. For hearing here that his Forces were overthrown by Valens and Cecina Commanders of the Forces of Vitellius, then his Competitor for the Empire, he rather chose to fall by his own sword, than that the Romans should be forced for his sake to renew the war. And this he did with so much honour to himself, that many of his souldiers slew themselves at his Funerall Pile, not out of consciousness of crime, on for fear of punishment, but to testifie their affections to him, and to follow such a brave example as was layd before them. So as we may truly say of him, as he is sayd by Tacitus to have sayd of himself, viz. Alii diutius imperium tenuerunt, nemo tam fortiter resiquit. 5 Monticella, in the middle way almost between Parma and Plancentia, and op∣ponte unto Cremona, a chief. Town of the Dutchy of Millain, from which parted by the Ri∣ver Po.

These Towns (as others in these parts) have been partakers of the diversities of fortune, as being (after the declining of the Western Empire) some times under the Venetians, most times under the Millanoys, and at last couquered by the Popes in the confusions and distractions of the Dukedom of Millain, under the two last Princes of the house of Sforza. By Paul the 3^d, being of the house of the Farnesis, the Cities of Parma and Placentia with their Appendixes, were given unto his son Petro Aluigi (or Petrus Aloysius, as the Latins call him) with the title of Duke, An^o 1549. The Signeurie of Camerine, which he had lately taken from the Dukes of Urbin, being given in recompence to the Church. This Petro being a man of most vicious life, had amongst other villanies committed an unspeakable violence on the person of Cos••••us Chirius the Bishop of Janum; and soon after poyso∣ned him. For which most detestable fact he received no other chastisement of his Father than this, Haec vitia me non cōmonstratore didicit, that he was sure he had not learnt those vices by his example

But going on in these wicked courses,* 1.199 he was slain at last by Count John Aguzzola, and Placen∣tia, after a short siege, yeelded to Ferdinand Gonzaga (Vice-Roy in Millain for the Emperor Charles the fifth) conceived to be privy to the murder. Octavian the sonne of Petro Luigi, hear∣ing what had hapned, fortified himself in Parma as well as he could; but being hated by the new Pope, and distrustfull, not without good cause, of the Emperors purposes, he had quite lost it if Henry the second of France had not taken him into his protection. For the Emperor Charles fully determined (notwithstanding that Octavian had maried his base daughter) to have made himself Lord of the Town: and the French King was loth to see so great a strength added to the Emperors possessions in Italie. When the war had now lasted four years, Philip the second which succeeded Charles, considering how necessary it was for his affairs in Italie, to have this Octavian his friend, restored unto him again this Plaisance or Placentia; and so with∣drew him from the French faction, An. 1557. Yet because he would be sure to keep his house in a perpetuall dependance on Spain, he restored it not absolutely at the present, but held the Cita∣dell thereof with a Spanish Garrison till the year 1583; when in regard of the good services which Alexander Prince of Parma had done him in his Wars against the Hollanders, and others of the revolted Provinces, he caused it to be surrendred into the hands of his Father Octavian. By which, and by his setling upon this house the Town and Territory of Novara in the Dukedom of Millam, and other personall favours which they have conferred on the Princes of it, the Kings of Spain seem to have given some satisfaction to this house for stepping betwixt them and the Kingdom of Portugal, to which they might have made such a probable title as would have trou∣bled his Estate, had they stood upon it

The Dukes of Parma.

• 1549 1 Petro Luigi Farnesis, sonne to Paul the third, made by the Pope his Father the first Duke of Parma.
• 1550 2 Octavian Farnesis, sonne to Petro Lewis, maryed Margaret base daughter to Charles the fift; afterwards Governess of the Netherlands.
• 3 Alexander, sonne of Octavian and Margaret of Austria, one of the most renowned Souldiers of his time, Governour of the Netherlands for King Philip the 2^d.
• 1592 4 Rainutio Farnesis, sonne of Alexander and Mary of Portugal, eldest daughter of Edward sonne to King Emanuel; one of the competitors for that Crown.
• 5 Edoardo Farnesis, sonne of Rannutio.

Of the Revennes and Forces of these Princes I have little to say, but think them to be of good consideration in both respects: their Territories lying in the best and richest part of Italie, and their Estates, environed by more puissant neighbours; which both necessitate and inable them to defend their own.

The Duke of MONTFERRAT.

THe Dukedom of MONTFERRAT, is situate betwixt Lombardy and ••iemont, or the Rivers of Tenarus and Po, on the East and West; extended North and South in a line or branch from the Alpes to the borders of Liguria, of which last it was sometimes counted part, and called Liguria Cisapennina for distinction sake.

It took this name either à Monte ferrato, from some mountain of it stored with Iron; or else à monte feraci, as some rather think, from the fertilitie of the Mountains. And to say truth, though the whole Country seem to be nothing else than a continuall heap of Mountains, yet are they Mountains of such wonderfull fruitfulness, that they will hardly give place to any Valley in Europe.

The principall River of it is the Tenarus, above mentioned, which springing out of the hils about Barceis, a Town of the Marquisate of Saluzzes, falleth into the Po not far from Pavie. The principall Cities of it are, 1 Alba, called by Plinie Alba Pomera, situate on the banks of the sayd River, in a rich and fertile soyl, but a very bad air: near to which in a poor village called Zobia, the Emperor Pertinax was born. Who being of mean and obscure Parents, after the death of Commodus, was called by the Conspirators to the Roman Empire. But being over-zea∣lous to reform the corruptions of the souldiers, he was by the Praetorian Guards (hating their Princes for their vertues as much as formerly for their vices) most cruelly murdered; and the Imperiall dignity sold to Julianus for 25 Sestertiums a man. 2 Casal, vulgarly called Saint Vas, from the Church there dedicated to St. Evasius (or Saint Vas, as they speak it commonly) the strongest Town in all this Country; well built, and peopled with many antient and noble Fami∣lies, of which the family of St. George is one of the principall, and made a Bishops See by Pope Sixtus the fourth, An^o 1474. t was in former times the chief seat of the house of Montferrat, and for that cause compassed with a strong wall, and a fair Castle: but of late fortified after the

modern manner of Fortifications, and strengthned with an impregnable Citadel by Duke Vin∣cent Gonzaga, as the surest Key of his estate; in which new Citadell the Governour of the Pro∣vince holds his usuall residence. 3 Aique, in Latin Aquensis, famous for its Bathes or Fountains of hot and medicinall waters. 4 Saint Saviours, where there is a very strong Fortress, as there is also in 5 Ponsture, or Pont di Stura, so called of the River Stura. 6 Osoniano, antiently Occimianum, the old seat of the first Marquesses of this Montferrat. 7 Villa nova. 8 Balzale. 9 Liburn, and many others of less note.

Here are also with in the limits of this Dukedom, the Towns of Ast, Cherian, and Chivasco, be∣longing to the Dukes of Savoy, in the description of whose Country we may speak more of them; together with Novara and Alexandria, appertaing to the Dukedom of Millain, which we have spoken of already. And hereunto also I refer the strong (and in those times) impregnable Fortress, by the Latin Historians called Fraexinetum, from some Grove of Ashes near unto it; situ∣ate in the advantages of the Mountains, and not far from the sea; by consequence better able to defend it self and admit relief; and therefore made the receptacle or retreat of the Saracens, at such time as they had footing in these parts of Italie. First took and fortified by them in the year 891, recovered afterwards by the prowess and good fortune of Otho the Emperor, deservedly sur∣named the Great, about 60 years after. Of great note in the stories of those middle times. By Luitprandus placed near the borders of Provence; by Blondus and Leander near the River Po, and the Town of Valenza, once called Forum Fulvii; and finally by Sigonius in the Coltian Alpes: and so most fit to be referred unto this Country, though now so desolated that there is no remainder of the ruins of it.

This Country was made a Marquisate by Otho the 2^d, An. 985. one of the seven by him erected and given to the 7 sons of Waleran of Saxonie, who had maryed his daughter Adelheide. A Military Family, conspicuously eminent in the Wars of Greece and the Holy-land; where they did many acts of singular merit: insomuch as Baldwin and Conrade, issuing from a second branch hereof, were made Kings of Hierusalem; and Boniface one of the Marquesses got the Kingdom of Thes∣saly, and many fair Estates in Greece. But the Male-issue fayling in Marquess John, the Estate fell to Theodorus Palaeologus, of the Imperiall family of Constantinople, who had maryed the Heir-ge∣nerall of the house; continuing in his name till the year 1534, when it fell into the hands of the Dukes of Mantua. In the person of Duke William Gonzaga raised to the honour of a Duke∣dom, as it still continueth: the best and richest part of that Dukes Estate, and the fairest flower in all his Garden. The residue of the story may be best collected out of the following Cata∣logue of

The Marquesses of Montferrat.

• A. C.
• ••985 1 William, one of the sonnes of Waleran and Adelheide, made the first Marquess of Mont∣ferrat.
• 2 Boniface, the sonne of William.
• 3 William II. who accompanied the Emperor Conrade the 3. and 5 Lewis of France to the Holy-land.
• ••183 4 Boniface II. sonne of William the second, his younger brother William being designed King of Hierusalem, and Reyner another of them made Prince of Thessaly, succeeded his Father in Montferrat. Ayding his Nephew Baldwin the sonne of William in reco∣vering the Kingdom of Hierusalem, he was took prisoner by Guy of Lusignan, Com∣petitor with him for that title.
• 5 William III. sonne of Boniface, poysoned in the Holy-land, where he endeavoured the restoring of his Brother Conrade to that languishing Kingdom.
• 6 Boniface III. sonne of William the third, for his valour in taking of Constantinople, made King of Thessalie.
• 1254 7 Boniface IV. sonne of Boniface the third, added Vercelli and Eporedium unto his Estate.
• 8 John, surnamed the Just, the last of this house.
• 9 Theodore Palaeologus, sonne of the Emperor Andronicus Palaeologus the elder, and Yoland his wife, daughter of Boniface the fourth.
• 10 John Palaeologus, sonne of Theodore.
• 11 Theodorus II. sonne of John, a great builder and endower of Religious houses.
• 12 Jacobus Johannes, sonne of Theodore the second.
• 13 John III. eldest sonne of Jacobus Johannes.
• 1464 14 William IV. brother of John the third, founder of the City and Monastery of Casal
• 1487 15 Boniface V. brother of John and William, the two last Marquesses, invested by Frede∣derick the fourth, Blanea Maria the daughter of William surrendring her Estate un∣to him.
• 16 William V. sonne of Boniface the fift.
• 1518 17 Boniface VI. sonne of William the fift.
• 1530 18 John George, brother of William the fift, succeeded his Nephew in the Estate; which he held but four years. After whose death, An^o 1534, this Marquisate was adjudged to Frede∣rick

• the first Duke of Mantua, who had maryed Margaret daughter of William the fift, and next heir to George. Whose successors may be seen in the former Catalogue of the Dukes of Mantua.

The Arms hereof are Gules, a Chief Argent.

Here are in this Estate. Arch-Bishops o Bishops 4.

And now according to my method, I should proceed to the description and story of the Prin∣cipality of P••emont, the last and most Western part of Italy. But being it lyeth partly in, and partly at the foot of the Alpes, was antiently a part of the Province called Alpes Coltiae, and is now part of the Estate of the Duke of Savoy: we will defer it till we come to those Alpine Pro∣vinces which are next to follovv. And so much shall suffice for Italie, in which there are, be∣sides those of Premont,

• Popes 1.
• Arch-B. 35.
• Patriarchs 3.
• Bishops 292.
• Universities 17.
• ...viz.

• ...In the Land of the Church.
  • Rome.
  • Bononia.
  • Ferrara.
  • Perusia.
• In Sicil.
  • Palermo.
  • Catana.
• In the Signeury of Venice.
  • Venice.
  • Padua.
  • Verona.
• In the Dukedom of Tuscanie.
  • Florence.
  • Pisa.
  • Sienna.
• In Naples.
  • Naples.
  • Salera.
• In Lombardie.
  • Millain.
  • Pavie.
  • Mantua.

And so much for Italie.

Notes

• * 1.1

  A. M. 2637.
• * 1.2

  2670.
• * 1.3

  2707.
• * 1.4

  2751.
• * 1.5

  2787.
• * 1.6

  A. M. 1787.
• * 1.7

  2790.
• * 1.8

  2828.
• * 1.9

  2857.
• * 1.10

  2888.
• * 1.11

  2938.
• * 1.12

  2977.
• * 1.13

  3001.
• * 1.14

  3029.
• * 1.15

  3042.
• * 1.16

  3050.
• * 1.17

  3090.
• * 1.18

  3109.
• * 1.19

  3146.
• * 1.20

  3169.
• * 1.21

  3211.
• * 1.22

  A. M. 3213.
• * 1.23

  3251.
• * 1.24

  3294.
• * 1.25

  3326.
• * 1.26

  3388.
• * 1.27

  3432.
• * 1.28

  A. V. C. 253.
• * 1.29

  257.
• * 1.30

  295.
• * 1.31

  316.
• * 1.32

  338.
• * 1.33

  354.
• * 1.34

  375.
• * 1.35

  385.
• * 1.36

  396.
• * 1.37

  418.
• * 1.38

  438.
• * 1.39

  451.
• * 1.40

  467.
• * 1.41

  505.
• * 1.42

  536.
• * 1.43

  537.
• * 1.44

  545.
• * 1.45

  672.
• * 1.46

  707.
• * 1.47

  A. V. C. 244.
• * 1.48

  A. V. C. 3••••
• * 1.49

  A. V. C. 308.
• * 1.50

  A. V. C. 310.
• * 1.51

  A. V. C. 388.
• * 1.52

  A. V. C. 26.
• * 1.53

  A▪ V. C. 711.
• * 1.54

  A. V. C. 713.
• * 1.55

  A. V. C. 725
• * 1.56

  A. M. 3918.
• * 1.57

  3923.
• * 1.58

  A. C. 17
• * 1.59

  39.
• * 1.60

  43.
• * 1.61

  57.
• * 1.62

  70.
• * 1.63

  71.
• * 1.64

  80.
• * 1.65

  82.
• * 1.66

  97.
• * 1.67

  99.
• * 1.68

  118.
• * 1.69

  138.
• * 1.70

  162.
• * 1.71

  181.
• * 1.72

  194.
• * 1.73

  195.
• * 1.74

  213.
• * 1.75

  220.
• * 1.76

  221.
• * 1.77

  225.
• * 1.78

  238.
• * 1.79

  241.
• * 1.80

  247.
• * 1.81

  252.
• * 1.82

  254.
• * 1.83

  256.
• * 1.84

  256.
• * 1.85

  271.
• * 1.86

  272.
• * 1.87

  273.
• * 1.88

  279.
• * 1.89

  280.
• * 1.90

  286.
• * 1.91

  288.
• * 1.92

  308.
• * 1.93

  310.
• * 1.94

  341.
• * 1.95

  399.
• * 1.96

  425.
• * 1.97

  455
• * 1.98

  456.
• * 1.99

  457.
• * 1.100

  461.
• * 1.101

  467
• * 1.102

  471.
• * 1.103

  472.
• * 1.104

  473.
• * 1.105

  A. C. 495.
• * 1.106

  527.
• * 1.107

  534.
• * 1.108

  537.
• * 1.109

  540.
• * 1.110

  541.
• * 1.111

  542.
• * 1.112

  553.
• * 1.113

  A. C. 568.
• * 1.114

  574.
• * 1.115

  586.
• * 1.116

  593.
• * 1.117

  618.
• * 1.118

  628.
• * 1.119

  639.
• * 1.120

  635.
• * 1.121

  660.
• * 1.122

  669.
• * 1.123

  670.
• * 1.124

  679.
• * 1.125

  679.
• * 1.126

  698.
• * 1.127

  710.
• * 1.128

  711.
• * 1.129

  712.
• * 1.130

  723.
• * 1.131

  723.
• * 1.132

  744.
• * 1.133

  744.
• * 1.134

  750.
• * 1.135

  756.
• * 1.136

  841.
• * 1.137

  856.
• * 1.138

  876.
• * 1.139

  888.
• * 1.140

  894.
• * 1.141

  917.
• * 1.142

  926.
• * 1.143

  946.
• * 1.144

  974.
• * 1.145

  984.
• * 1.146

  Naples.
• * 1.147

  Campania
• * 1.148

  Abruzzo.
• * 1.149

  Naples.
• * 1.150

  Calabria.
• * 1.151

  Terra di Otranto.
• * 1.152

  Apulia.
• * 1.153

  Isles of Naples.
• * 1.154

  Calabria.
• * 1.155

  Sicil.
• * 1.156

  Sicil
• * 1.157

  Sardinia.
• * 1.158

  LAND of the Church.
• * 1.159

  Roman∣diola.
• * 1.160

  Roman∣diola.
• * 1.161

  Ferrara.
• * 1.162

  Anconita∣na, & Spoletano
• * 1.163

  S. Peters Patrimo∣nie.
• * 1.164

  Compagna di Roma.
• * 1.165

  Compagna di Roma.
• * 1.166

  ROME
• * 1.167

  The Papacie.
• * 1.168

  The Papacy.
• * 1.169

  The Papacie.
• * 1.170

  The Papacie.
• * 1.171

  The Papacie.
• * 1.172

  Vrbine
• * 1.173

  Venice.
• * 1.174

  1444.
• * 1.175

  1538.
• * 1.176

  Trevigi∣ana.
• * 1.177

  Fruili.
• * 1.178

  Histria.
• * 1.179

  The A∣driatick Isles of Venice.
• * 1.180

  Venice.
• * 1.181

  Tuscany.
• * 1.182

  Tuscanie.
• * 1.183

  Florence.
• * 1.184

  Pisa, and Sienna.
• * 1.185

  The Tuscan Ilands.
• * 1.186

  Tuscan Ilands.
• * 1.187

  Florence
• * 1.188

  Luca.
• * 1.189

  Genoa.
• * 1.190

  Liguria.
• * 1.191

  Genoa.
• * 1.192

  Corsica.
• * 1.193

  Genoa.
• * 1.194

  Lombar∣dy.
• * 1.195

  Millain.
• * 1.196

  Mantua.
• * 1.197

  Modena.
• * 1.198

  Parma.
• * 1.199

  Montfer∣rat.